Skip to main content

Full text of "Apostolic order and unity"

See other formats


^■:m- 


IprescntcC)  to 
of  tbe 

innipcrsit^  ot  Toronto 
Bertram  1R.  Davie 

from  tbe  booJ^a  of 

tbe  late  Xtonel  Davie,  1k.C, 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/apostolicorderunOObrucuoft 


APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 


B 


APOSTOLIC   ORDER 
AND   UNITY 


ROBERT  BRUCE,  M.A.,  D.D.  (T.C.D.  &  Oxon.) 

VICAR   OF   S.   NICHOLAS   AND   HON.    CANON,    DURHAM 

LATE    PROFESSOR   OF    PERSIAN   IN    UNIV.   COLI,.    LOND. 

TRANSLATOR   OF    BIBLE    AND    BOOK   OF    COMMON 

PRAYER    INTO    PERSIAN,    ETC. 


EDINBURGH 
T.    &    T.    CLARK,    38    GEORGE    STREET 

1903 


PRINTED   BV 
MORRISON    AND  OIBB   LtMITLD, 

FOR 

T.     &    T.     CLARK,     EDINBURGH, 

LONDON:    SIMPKIN,    MARSHALL,    HAMILTON,    KENT,    AND   CO.    LIMITED. 
NEW    YORK  :   CHARLES   SCRIBNER's   SONR. 


TO 

The  Right  Rev. 

HANDLEY  C.   G.   MOULE,   D.D. 

LOKD    BISHOP    OF    DURHAM 

BY  KIND   PEEMISSION 

THIS   BOOK  IS  VERY  RESPECTFULLY 

DEDICATED 

BY   THE    AUTHOR 


PREFACE. 


A  RESIDENCE  of  thirty-five  years  (1858-1893)  as 
a  missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  in 
the  Punjab  and  Persia,  has  naturally  taught  me  to 
regard  the  differences  of  ecclesiastical  organisation 
between  various  Christian  Churches  as  of  trifling 
importance,  compared  with  the  gulf  which  separates 
Christendom  from  Heathendom. 

In  both  those  lands  I  found  missionaries  of  non- 
Episcopal  Churches,  in  Great  Britain  and  America, 
doing  just  as  great  and  good  a  work  for  Christ 
as  we  were  doing ;  and,  so  far  from  being  able  to 
look  down  on  them  as  in  any  way  inferior  to 
myself,  I  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  sit  at  the  feet 
of  a  Duff  in  Calcutta,  a  "Wilson  in  Bombay,  a 
Newton  in  the  Punjab,  and  many  others,  and  seek 
to  learn  of  them  the  best  means  to  win  souls  for 
Christ. 

In  those  days  there  was  no  let  or  hindrance  to 
missionaries  of  all  Protestant  and  Evangelical 
Churches  exercising  the  rites  of  hospitality  towards 
one  another,  and  living  on  terms  of  perfect  inter- 


viii  PREFACE 

communion  and  brotherly  fellowship ;  and  thus 
manifesting  to  the  heathen  that  unity  of  the  Spirit 
which  our  Lord  prayed  might  exist  between  all 
His  disciples.  The  differences  of  organisation  that 
existed  among  us  were  therefore  no  stumbling- 
block  to  the  unbelievers,  but  rather  the  contrary. 

During  those  thirty-five  years  a  great  change 
had  taken  place  in  our  beloved  Church  in  the 
Home  Land ;  doctrines  were  taught  and  ceremonies 
practised  which  had  been  almost  unknown  in  the 
Eef ormed  Church  of  England  since  the  Eeformation  ; 
and  that  Church  had  become  divided  into  two 
almost  hostile  camps.  Both  camps,  indeed,  yearned 
for  unity  with  other  Churches ;  but  one  of  them 
openly  professed  to  seek  that  unity  (or  rather 
uniformity)  with  the  foreign  Churches  of  Greece 
and  Kome,  while  the  other  sought  for  unity  of  the 
Spirit  with  their  own  fellow-countrymen  and  fellow- 
Christians  at  home.  The  one  party  gave  the  pre- 
eminence to  what  they  called  apostolic  organisation, 
the  other  to  apostolic  doctrine  and  practice.  One 
could  not  but  perceive  that  by  this  division  in  our 
own  ranks,  and  by  the  efforts  of  many  of  our  clergy 
to  undo  the  work  of  the  Eeformation,  the  breach 
between  us  and  all  other  Eeformed  Churches,  in 
England,  Scotland,  on  the  Continents,  and  in 
America,  was  sadly  widened,  and  that  all  prospects 
of  winning  back  our  Nonconformist  brethren  to 
their  mother  Church  were  rendered  hopeless.  The 
question,  which  of  the  two  camps  has  truth  on  its 
side,  could  not  be  shirked. 


PREFACE  ix 

Having  failed  to  discover  in  Holy  Scripture  any 
foundation  for  the  novel  doctrines  which  had  caused 
the  division  in  our  own  Church,  I  determined  to 
study  the  writings  of  the  Apostolic  Fathers,  and 
see  what  they  had  to  say  on  the  subject.  I  formed 
this  resolution  solely  with  a  desire  to  enlighten  my 
own  ignorance,  and  without  any  intention  of  pub- 
lishing the  result  of  my  study.  The  pleasure  and 
profit  I  have  derived  from  it,  added  to  the  fact 
that  I  know  of  no  Church  history  which  does  full 
justice  to  this,  the  most  important  of  all  periods 
of  the  history  of  the  Church,  namely,  from  a.d.  70 
to  A.D.  130,  convinced  me  that  it  was  my  duty  to 
make  known  to  others,  who  may  not  have  had 
leisure  for  the  study  of  these  Fathers,  what  I  had 
so  much  enjoyed  for  myself,  and  what  had  so 
greatly  strengthened  my  belief  in  the  fundamental 
truths  of  our  holy  faith  as  handed  down  to  us, 
first  by  the  apostles,  and  then  by  our  Eeformers. 

I  have  spared  no  trouble  to  make  the  little  book 
quite  exhaustive  of  all  passages  contained  in  the 
Christian  writings  of  the  first  hundred  and  thirty 
years  of  our  era,  inspired  and  uninspired,  which 
throw  any  light  on  apostolic  order  as  a  basis  for 
unity  between  various  Christian  Churches.  I  have 
tried  to  let  facts  speak  for  themselves,  and  to  add 
nothing  of  my  own  but  what  seemed  to  me  to  be 
the  plain  deductions  which  any  unprejudiced  student 
would  draw  from  them. 

I  trust  that  the  many  imperfections  which  readers 
will  find  in  my  work  will  only  induce  them  to  study 


X  PREFACE 

the  word  of  God  and  the  writings  of  the  Apostolic 
Fathers  for  themselves,  and  I  humbly  and  earnestly 
pray  that  the  Spirit  of  truth  may  forgive  the  im- 
perfections of  it,  and  vouchsafe  to  use  it  for  His 
own  glory,  and  to  hasten  the  day  when  "  all 
Christians  shall  be  one,  even  as  the  Father  and  the 
Son  are  one,  that  the  world  may  believe "  that 
Christ  is  their  Saviour. 

ROBEET  BRUCE. 

St.  Nicholas'  Vicarage,  Durham, 
December  25,  1902. 


CONTENTS. 


PAOB 

Introduction 3 

I.  The  First  Generation  (of  the  First  Century)     .  8-13 
Our  Lord's  Teaching.     Two  meanings  of  the  term 
Ecdesia  :  The  New  Testament  Ecdesia  the  ful- 
filment of  that   of  the    Old  :    Apostles :    an  1 
Sacraments. 

II,  The  Second  Generation 14-34 

Its  Duration    ........  14 

The  Apostles   ........  15 

Strange  Facts  concerning  the  Twelve  Apostles           .  16 

The  Ministry  of  the  Holy  Spirit       .         .         .         .  18 

The  Temple  and  the  Synagogue        .         .         .         .  19 

Church  Organisation  in  the  Acts  and  the  Epistles 
(exclusive  of  "  the  Hebrews  "and  the  Writings 

of  St.  John) 24 

The  Vital  Importance  of  the  Question       ...  28 

Sacerdotalism  ........  30 

III.  The  Third  Generation 35-45 

Its  Duration    ........  35 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 35 

St.  John  the  Divine 39 


xn 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Heresy  aud  False  Doctrine 40 

The  Sacraments         .......         43 

Unit}'  or  Uniformity 44 

IV.  Clement  of  Rome 46-67 

The  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Rome  to  the  Church  of 

Corinth 46 

The  Personality  of  Clement 48 

The  Date  and  Occasion  of  writing  the  Epistle    .         .  51 

On  Love        ........  58 

On  Confession  and  Absolution       .         .         .         .  59 

On  Apostolic  Order  and  Ministry  ....  59 


V.  The  Didache,  ok  "The  Teaching  of  the  Lord, 

THEOUGH       THE       TWELVE       ApOSTLES,      TO      THE 

Nations" 68-89 

69 
70 
70 
71 
71 


The  History  of  the  Didache  in  the  Ancient  Church 

The  Author 

The  Date  and  Place  of  its  Composition 
Its  Purpose  and  Scoi^e       ..... 
Part  I.  §§  i.-vi.  The  First  Christian  Catechism 
Part  II.    §§  vii.-xvi.    On    Rites,    Ceremonies,   and 
Church  Organisation 

On  Baptism  ..... 

On  Fasting  and  Prayer  . 

On  the  Eucharist  .... 
Apostles,  Prophets,  aud  Teachers 

First  Apostles        .... 

Secondly  Prophets 

On  the  Duty  of  Hospitality  to  Apostles, 
and  others  .         .         .         , 

On  Prophets  and  Teachers 

The  Local  Ministry  of  Bishops  and  Deacons 

Conclusion  of  the  Didache     . 


,  Prophets 


72 
72 
73 
75 
78 
78 
80 

81 
81 
85 


CONTENTS  xiii 

PA8E 

VI.  Ignatius  of  Antioch 90-106 

His  Martyrdom 92 

Heresies        ........         93 

The     Duty    of    Obedience    and     Submission     to 

Pastors 98 

The  Change  in  the  Nomenclature  of  the  Ministers  .       101 

VII.  PoLYCARP  OF  Smyrna 107-119 

Date  of  the  Epistle Ill 

Conclusion  of  the  Epistle       .....       112 
Fragment    of    Letter    fi'om    Irenseus,    Bishop    of 
Lyons,  to  Victor,  Bishop  of  Rome  (a.d.  190- 
194) 114 


VIII.  Some  Deditctions  from  the  Foregoing 


120-123 


IX.  Ai'OSTOLic  Succession  (Audi  Alteram   Partem), — 
"  The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry  "  (Gore) 

124-137 


Statement  of  the  Thesis 

Consequence  of  the  Thesis 

Sacerdotalism 

Viri  Apostolici 

One  Uniform  Visible  Church 

Evolution      .         .         .         . 


X.  Conclusion     . 

Appendix  A. — Legend  of  Martyrdom  of  Clement  of 
Rome  .... 

Appendix  B. — Chief  Priests 

Appendix  C, — QvaiaaTripioi/ 

Appendix  D. — (P.  117) 

Index        .... 


124 
125 
127 
127 
130 
132 

134 


138 
139 
140 
142 

147 


E  E  E  A  T  A. 

Page   35,  line  10. — Bead    "second  and  third," /or  "first  and 
second." 

Page  46,  line  4. — Insert  after  "  St.  John,"  "Cyril's  MS.  being 
little  known  in  Europe  till  1875." 

Page  117,  line  17.— Footnote,  "  See  Ajipendix  D." 


PEAYER. 

0  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Saviour, 
the  Prince  of  peace  :  Give  us  grace  seriously  to  lay  to  heart  the 
great  danger  we  are  in  by  our  unhappy  divisions.  Take  away 
all  hatred  and  prejudice,  and  whatsoever  else  may  hinder  us 
from  godly  union  and  concord  ;  that,  as  there  is  but  one  Body 
and  one  Spirit,  and  one  Hope  of  our  calling,  one  Lord,  one  faith, 
one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  us  all,  so  we  may  henceforth 
be  all  of  one  heart,  and  of  one  soul,  united  in  one  holy  bond  of 
truth  and  peace,  of  faith  and  charity,  and  may  with  one  mind  and 
one  mouth  glorify  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,     Amen. 


Almighty  and  everliving  God,  who  by  Thy  holy  apostle  hast 
taught  us  to  make  prayers  and  supplications,  and  to  give  thanks 
for  all  men  :  We  most  humbly  beseech  Thee  to  inspire  continually 
the  universal  Church  with  the  spirit  of  truth,  unity,  and  concord  ; 
and  grant  that  all  they  that  do  confess  Thy  holy  name  may  agree 
in  the  truth  of  Thy  holy  word,  and  live  in  unity  and  godly  love. 
Grant  this,  0  Father,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  our  only  Mediator 
and  Advocate.     Amen. 


"  Quoiiiam  totus  Christus  caput  est  et  corpus  .  .  .  caput  est 
ipse  Salvator  iioster,  passus  sub  Pontio  Pilato,  qui  nunc  postea 
quam  resurrexit  a  mortuis,  sedit  ad  dexteram  Patris,  corpus 
autem  eius  est  Ecclesia  ;  non  ista  aut  ilia,  sed  toto  orbe  diffusa  ; 
nee  ea  quae  nunc  est  in  liominibus  qui  presenteni  vitam  agunt, 
sed  ad  earn  pertinentibus  etiam,  his  qui  fuerunt  ante  nos  et  his  qui 
futuri  sunt  post  nos  usque  in  finem  seculi.  Tota  etiam  Ecclesia 
constans  ex  omnibus  fidelibus,  quia  fideles  omnes  membra  sunt 
Christi,  habet  illud  caput  positum  in  coelis  quod  gubernat  corpus 
suum  ;  ctsi  separatum  est  visione,  sed  annectitur  caritate." 

St.  Augustine. 


APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY. 


INTEODUCTION. 

"  The  glory  Thou  hast  given  Me  I  have  given  them  ; 
that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one  :  I  in  them, 
and  Thou  in  Me,  that  they  may  be  perfected  into 
one  ;  that  the  world  may  know  that  Thou  didst  send 
Me,  and  lovedst  them,  even  as  Thou  lovedst  Me " 
(John  xvii.  22,  23,  K.V.). 

The  duty  of  seeking  to  "  attain  to  the  unity  of 
the  faith  "  with  all  whom  the  Father  loveth  even  as 
He  loveth  the  Son,  is  an  essential  part  of  the  duty 
of  obeying  the  great  command  to  "  make  disciples 
of  all  nations."  It  is  one  of  the  blessed  signs  of  the 
times  that,  along  with  the  revival  of  an  interest  in 
missions,  there  has  been  a  revival  in  almost  all 
Christian  Churches  of  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
duty  of  prayer  and  effort  that  "  all  who  call  upon 
Thy  holy  name  may  agree  in  the  truth  of  Thy  holy 
word,  and  live  in  unity  and  godly  love."  But, 
in  addition  to  the  duty  of  prayer  and  effort,  know- 
ledge  is   needed   also,   that   in    view   of   the   many 


4  APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

churches  and  denominations,  some  of  which  may, 
perchance,  be  heretical,  we  may  know  who  they 
are  whom  the  Father  loveth ;  who  those  are  for 
whom  our  Lord  specially  prayed.  There  are  two 
things  which  separate  various  Christian  bodies 
from  one  another,  namely,  (1)  different  views  re- 
garding apostolic  doctrine  and  apostolic  ecclesias- 
tical organisation ;  and  (2)  the  difference  between 
those  who  believe  that  "  Holy  Scripture  containeth 
all  things  necessary  to  salvation  ;  so  that  whatsoever 
is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be  proved  thereby,  is 
not  to  be  required  of  any  man,  that  it  should  be 
believed  as  an  article  of  the  faith,  or  be  thought 
requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation,"  and  those  who 
hold  that  the  tradition  and  decrees  of  the  Church 
are  equally  binding  with  the  commands  of  the 
written  word  of  God.  With  this  latter  wall  of 
separation  the  following  pages  will  not  deal. 

Again  there  are  two  classes  of  seekers  after  unity 
with  members  of  denominations  other  than  their  own : 
(1)  those  who  regard  ecclesiastical  organisation  as  of 
primary  importance  ;  and  (2)  those  who  think  apos- 
tolic doctrine  of  far  greater  importance  than  outward 
organisation.  As  a  rule,  it  is  only  the  former  of  these 
two  classes  who  find  any  difficulty  in  living  in  unity, 
concord,  and  godly  love  with  all  those  "  who  confess  Thy 
Holy  Name."  For  differences  of  ecclesiastical  organisa- 
tion divide  the  Church  far  more  than  differences  of 
doctrine.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  all  Churches  lay 
claim  to  be  followers  of  apostolic  orders  of  ministry, 
and  of  the  apostolic  teaching  as  to  sacraments,  rites, 


INTRODUCTION  5 

and  ceremonies.  One  would  suppose  that  all  searchers 
after  truth  must  agree  that  the  question,  "  What  is 
apostolic  in  the  ecclesiastical  organisation  of  the 
Church  ?  "  must  be  decided,  if  not  entirely  by  Scrip- 
ture, certainly  by  Scripture  and  the  writings  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church  in  the  first  century  after  the 
ascension  of  the  Lord,  and  that  later  developments  in 
Church  organisation,  whether  beneficial  or  not  to  the 
hene  esse  of  the  Church,  cannot  lay  claim  to  be  con- 
sidered apostolic ;  and  that  different  Churches  ought 
to  agree  to  differ  about  them,  and  not  to  allow  them 
to  be  a  hindrance  to  godly  union  and  concord  be- 
tween their  members.  This  all-important  century 
(from  A.D.  30  to  A.D.  130)  is  the  century  of  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists,  and  of  the 
"  apostolic  Fathers."  One  of  the  apostles,  St.  John 
the  Divine,  lived  through  two-thirds  of  it,  and  the 
Canon  of  Holy  Scriptures  was  closed  by  him  not  long 
before  A.D.  100.  There  are  only  three  names  of 
note  among  "  the  apostolic  Fathers,"  and  they  are 
the  names  of  three  great  saints  and  martyrs  whose 
writings  not  only  cast  almost  all  the  light  we  can 
desire  on  the  history  of  the  ecclesiastical  organisa- 
tion of  the  Church,  but  are  also  profitable  for  in- 
struction in  righteousness  ;  those  names  are  Clement 
of  Rome,  Ignatius  of  Antioch,  and  Polycarp  of 
Smyrna.  Besides  these  there  are  four  other  writings 
generally  included  in  "  the  apostolic  Fathers,"  namely, 
"  the  Didach6,"  "  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas,"  "  the 
Shepherd  of  Hernias,"  and  "  Fragments  of  Papias." 
Of  these  the  Didache,  though  very  inferior  to  the 


6  APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

writings  of  the  three  great  apostolic  Fathers,  is  well 
worthy  of  study,  as  it  throws  considerable  light,  as  a 
historic  document,  on  the  organisation  of  the  Churches 
with  which  the  unknown  author  was  conversant ; 
the  other  three  throw  no  additional  light  upon  the 
subject,  and  may  be  passed  over. 

These  four  documents,  the  Epistles  of  Clement, 
Ignatius,  and  Polycarp,  and  the  Didache,  can  be 
read  in  a  single  day,  and  all  that  is  knowable  in 
regard  to  ecclesiastical  organisation  can  be  learned 
from  them  in  a  very  short  space  of  time ;  but  it  is 
necessary  for  the  earnest  student  first  of  all  to  lay 
the  foundation  of  a  thorough  knowledge  of  all  that 
is  contained  on  the  subject  in  the  Scriptures  of 
truth,  remembering  that  even  in  the  time  of  the 
apostles  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity  did  already 
work,"  and  "  many  false  prophets  had  gone  out 
into  the  world " ;  remembering  also  the  apostolic 
injunction,  "  Try  the  spirits  whether  they  be  of 
God ! " 

The  New  Testament  itself  covers  a  century,  and 
naturally  divides  itself  into  three  nearly  equal 
periods,  three  generations  of  human  life,  of  about 
thirty-three  years  each.  One  biography,  that  of 
the  God-Man,  Jesus  Christ,  gives  us  the  history  of 
the  first,  that  of  St.  Paul  is  of  paramount  import- 
ance in  the  second,  and  that  of  St.  John  in  the 
third  generation.  The  third  of  these  periods  differs 
from  the  former  two ;  for  whereas  we  have  more 
perfect  biographies  of  our  Lord  and  St.  Paul  than 
of  any  other  great  men  of  olden  times,  what  has 


INTRODUCTION  7 

come  down  to  us  about  St.  John  can  hardly  be 
called  a  biography.  With  the  martyrdoms  of  St. 
Peter,  St.  Paul,  and  St.  James  the  Lord's  brother, 
and  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  (a.d.  70),  the  history  of 
the  Church  is  broken  off  for  a  season ;  it  was  said 
to  have  passed  through  a  tunnel,  and  not  to  have 
come  to  light  again  till  Ignatius  and  Polycarp  wrote 
their  letters,  between  A.D.  110  and  a.d.  120.  The 
lives  of  the  other  apostles  were  lost  in  oblivion,  and 
the  writings  of  St.  John  alone  remained.  This  is  no 
longer  the  case,  as  two  other  writings,  "  the  Epistle 
of  the  Church  at  Eome  to  the  Church  at  Corinth  " 
by  Clement,  and  "  the  Teaching  of  the  Lord  through 
the  Twelve  Apostles  to  the  Nations,"  known  as 
"  the  Didache,"  both  written  before  the  close  of  the 
century,  but  only  lately  made  known  in  Western 
Christendom,  now  cast  valuable  light  upon  it. 

If  to  the  three  generations  contained  in  the  New 
Testament  history  we  add  one  generation  more,  we 
shall  embrace  all  the  writings  of  the  apostles, 
apostolic  men,  and  apostolic  Fathers.  A  careful 
and  prayerful  study  of  these  four  generations  should 
teach  every  honest  student  of  Church  history  all 
that  is  knowable  of  what  is  truly  apostolic  in  the 
ecclesiastical  organisation  of  the  Church,  and  be  a 
help  towards  casting  down  the  walls  of  separation 
between  various  Christian  Churches,  or,  at  least,  of 
discerning  between  the  limits  of  the  city  of  God 
defined  by  the  Spirit  of  God  and  the  walls  of 
separation  built  by  man. 


I. 

THE  FIEST  GENEEATION. 

Our  Lord  uses  the  term  Ecdesia  only  twice,  and  on 
each  occasion  with  a  different  extension  of  the  word. 
In  Matt.  xvi.  18,  "I  will  build  My  Church,"  He 
means  the  Church  catholic  or  universal ;  and  in 
Matt,  xviii.  17,  "Tell  it  unto  the  Church,"  He 
designates  by  the  term  the  local  body  of  believers 
residing  in  one  locahty.  Ignatius  is  the  first  Chris- 
tian writer  who  uses  the  term  "  Catholic  Church," 
and  he  defines  it  as  "  wheresoever  Jesus  Christ  is, 
there  is  the  Catholic  Church."  Our  Lord,  speaking 
of  the  local  Church  says,  "  Where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  My  name,  there  am  I  in  the 
midst  of  them"  (Matt,  xviii.  20).  In  all  our  efforts 
to  ascertain  what  is  truly  apostolic  in  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  Christian  Church,  it  will  be  necessary 
to  bear  in  mind  these  two  meanings  of  the  term 
Ecdesia  ;  for  the  question  relates  not  only  to  orders 
of  ministry,  rites,  and  ceremonies  in  the  imiversal 
Church,  but  also  to  the  same  in  each  local  Church 
or  congregation. 

Our  Lord  and  Master  (and  it  is  with  His  teaching 
alone  that  we  have  to  do  in  the  first  generation) 


THE  FIRST  GENERATION  9 

makes  it  very  plain  that  He  intended  all  His 
disciples  to  be  joined  together  in  one  Church,  one 
living  organisation ;  organised,  in  the  highest  sense 
of  the  term,  as  a  living  body,  indwelt  and 
quickened  by  one  Spirit ;  a  body  of  which  He 
was  to  be  the  ever-present  Head,  and  every  believer 
a  living  member,  united  to  Him  and  to  one 
another  by  one  Spirit,  the  Lord,  and  the  Giver 
of  life.  This  essential  principle  so  permeates  all 
His  teaching  that  we  need  not  quote  any  texts  to 
prove  it. 

While  He  taught  that  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testament  Ecclesice  were  essentially  one,  and  that 
He  came  not  to  destroy  the  Old,  but  to  fulfil  it  in 
the  New,  He  emphasised  many  points  of  difference 
between  them.  No  race  or  family  was  to  have 
pre-eminence  in  the  New ;  for  all  nations  were  to 
be  made  His  disciples  (Matt,  xxviii.  19)  ;  entrance 
into  it  was  to  be  not  by  natural,  but  by  spiritual 
birth,  and  the  only  condition  of  entrance  was  to  be 
faith  in  Him  (John  i.  12,  iii.  36);  as  He,  being 
received  into  the  heart  by  faith,  was  to  be  the 
life  of  the  believer,  so,  being  fed  upon  by  faith.  He 
was  to  be  to  them  "  the  hread  of  life  that  came 
down  from  heaven"  {ibid.  vi.  35).  There  was  to 
be  no  holy  city  for  the  true  Israel  {ibid.  iv.  21); 
no  house  of  God  except  "  the  temple  of  His  body  " 
{ibid.  ii.  19-21);  no  priestly  class  were  to  have 
any  pre-eminence  in  it  (Matt,  xxiii.  8),  for  He 
was  their  head,  and  they  were  all  members  of  His 
body  (John  xv.  1-13);  and  all  believers  were  to 


lo        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

receive  the  Holy  Spirit  equally  only  on  the 
condition  of  believing  on  Him  (ibid.  vii.  37-39). 
Many  other  points  of  difference  between  the  Old 
and  the  New,  and  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  former 
in  the  latter,  will  be  recalled  to  mind  ;  let  these 
suffice. 

He  appointed  no  order  of  ministers  except  the 
twelve  apostles,  with  St.  Peter  as  their  president. 
Whether  their  ministry  was  to  be  permanent  or 
temporary,  and  whether  they  were  to  have  successors 
in  their  office  or  not,  the  history  of  the  next  century 
will  decide.  Of  rites  and  ceremonies  He  only 
instituted  two — (1)  Holy  Baptism,  to  be  "the 
outward  and  visible  sign  "  of  the  gift  of  life,  which 
it  was  the  great  object  of  His  mission  to  bestow  on 
all  who  received  Him  into  their  hearts  by  faith 
(1  John  V.  12);  and  the  Holy  Communion,  or  the 
Supper  of  the  Lord,  the  outward  and  visible  sign 
of  the  food  which  He  was  to  be  to  all  who  should 
"  feed  upon  Him  in  their  hearts  by  faith." 

Perhaps  there  is  nothing  so  noteworthy  in  our 
Lord's  allusions  to  the  future  ministers  of  His 
Church  as  His  frequent  and  most  solemn  warnings 
against  ecclesiastical  assumptions  and  priestly  pride. 
The  apostles  disputed  among  themselves  who 
should  be  the  greatest.  "  Jesus  took  a  child,  and 
set  him  in  the  midst  of  them :  and  when  He  had 
taken  him  up  in  His  arms.  He  said  unto  them. 
Whosoever  shall  receive  one  of  such  children  in  My 
name,  receiveth  Me  "  (Mark  ix.  36,  37) ;  and,  "  Who- 
soever, therefore,  shall  humble  himself  as  this  little 


THE  FIRST  GENERATION  ii 

child,  the  same  is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  " 
(Matt,  xviii.  4) ;  and  to  His  disciples  He  said,  "  Be 
not  ye  called  Eabbi :  for  one  is  your  Teacher,  even 
Christ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren."  And  "call  no 
man  your  father  upon  earth  :  for  One  is  your  Father, 
which  is  in  heaven.  Neither  be  ye  called  masters : 
for  One  is  your  Master,  even  Christ.  But  he  that  is 
greatest  among  you  shall  be  your  servant "  (Matt, 
xxiii.  8-11).  And  "Ye  call  Me  Master  and  Lord: 
and  ye  say  well ;  for  so  I  am.  If  I  then,  your 
Master  and  Lord,  have  washed  your  feet ;  ye  ought 
also  to  wash  one  another's  feet.  For  I  have  given 
you  an  example,  that  ye  should  do  as  I  have  done 
to  you"  (John  xiii,  13—15). 

The  disobedience  of  the  priests  (so  called)  of 
Christ's  Church  to  these  solemn  commands  and 
warnings  of  the  Master  was  one  of  the  very  earhest 
sources  from  which  have  sprung  the  most  anti- 
Christian  doctrines  which  have  rent  the  body  of 
Christ,  driven  true  believers  into  separation,  and  led 
to  acts  of  persecution,  cruelty,  and  tyranny  greater 
than  any  that  have  stained  the  annals  of  the  king- 
doms of  this  world. 

We  have  an  instance  of  it  in  the  days  of  St. 
John  in  the  case  of  Diotrephes,  of  whom  Canon 
(now  Bishop)  Gore  writes :  "  We  shall  be  inclined 
to  see  in  Diotrephes,  with  his  ambitious  self-exalta- 
tion and  his  power  '  to  cast  out  of  the  Church ' 
brethren  who  had  come  to  him  from  St.  John,  one 
of  these  local  bishops  who  was  misusing  his 
authority." 


12         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

The  only  rites  or  ceremonies  of  the  Jewish 
Church  which  were,  in  an  altered  form,  perpetuated 
by  Christ  in  His  Church,  were  the  two  which  were 
older  than  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  and  in  the 
administration  of  which  no  priest,  as  such,  took  any 
part.  (1)  Baptism,  the  seal  of  the  New  Covenant, 
both  by  its  nature  as  a  rite  and  by  the  conditions 
of  the  recipient,  symbolises  its  superiority  over 
circumcision,  the  seal  of  the  Old  Covenant,  in  this, 
that  "  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is 
neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor 
female ;  for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus "  (Gal. 
iii.  28).  All  Churches  agree  that  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  it  neither  priest  nor  ordained  minister  is 
essential  to  its  efficacy.  (2)  The  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  is  the  only  feast  of  the  Christian 
Church  that  was  instituted  by  our  Lord ;  and  the 
Passover  is  the  only  festival  of  the  Old  Dispensation 
which  was  instituted  before  the  institution  of  the 
Aaronic  priesthood.  No  priest  as  such,  according 
to  God's  order,  took  any  part  in  its  administra- 
tion. It  was  essentially  a  family  festival,  and 
the  father  of  the  family  was  the  administrator. 
The  paschal  lamb  was  not  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  like 
the  scapegoat  on  the  Day  of  Atonement,  but 
a  memorial  of  finished  redemption  and  deliver- 
ance from  bondage.  The  Holy  Communion  is  the 
perpetuation  of  it,  and  it  was  as  a  family  feast 
in  connection  with  the  Agap6  that  it  was  observed 
by  the  apostles  and  their  disciples.  "  And  break- 
ing  bread  at   home,  they  did  eat  their  meat  with 


THE  FIRST  GENERATION  13 

gladness   and  singleness    of    heart"    (Acts    ii.    46, 

E.V.). 

"  Christ  our  Passover  was  sacrificed  for  us  once 
for  all  (irvdij),  therefore  let  us  keep  continual 
festival "  {eoprd^iofiev,  1  Cor.  v.  7). 


II. 

THE  SECOND  GENERATION. 

This  period  is  longer  than  either  of  the  other  two 
into  which  the  history  of  the  first  century  is 
divided.  It  extends  from  the  date  of  the  Crucifixion 
(a.d.  29)  to  the  date  of  St.  Paul's  last  Epistle,  the 
Second  to  Timothy  (a.d.  67  or  68),  over  a  period 
of  nearly  thirty-eight  years.  Whether  we  consider 
the  quality  or  the  quantity  of  the  portions  of  Holy 
Scripture  which  were  written  during  these  years,  we 
may  say  that  never  did  "  holy  men  of  God,  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,"  write  as  they  did  then.  It 
was  during  this  period  that  the  whole  of  the  New 
Testament,  with  the  exception  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  and  the  writings  of  St.  John,  was 
inspired.  The  three  Synoptic  Gospels,  though 
written,  as  we  think,  in  this  period,  belong,  as  to 
their  substance,  to  the  first  generation,  and  have 
been  briefly  considered  under  it ;  all  the  other  por- 
tions of  Scripture  relate  to  the  foundation,  growth, 
and  organisation  of  the  Church  during  the  second 
generation,  and  belong  to  it. 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  15 

The  Apostles. 

The  twelve  apostles  of  the  cu-cumcision  were,  as 
we  have  seen,  chosen,  called,  and  commissioned  by 
our  Lord  Himself  in  His  lifetime ;  He  not  only 
called  them  by  name,  but  He  gave  them  one  of  His 
own  titles ;  for  He  is  "  the  Apostle  and  the  High 
Priest  of  our  profession."  They  were  in  no  sense  a 
sacerdotal  class ;  they  were  not  representatives  of 
the  tribe  of  Levi  or  of  the  family  of  Aaron,  but  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel ;  and  as  such  they  were 
emblems  of  the  solidarity  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  Churches ;  and  this  character  they  will 
bear  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  where  they  "  shall  sit 
upon  twelve  thrones  and  judge  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel."  "  And  the  city  hath  twelve  gates — and 
names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  .  .  .  And  the  wall  of  the 
city  hath  twelve  foundations,  and  in  them  the  names 
of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb"  (Eev.  xxi.  12, 
14).  Their  special  calling  was  to  be  witnesses  to 
Israel  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Christ ;  and  "  to 
stand  at  the  head  of  the  renewed  Israel,  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob  did  at  the  head 
of  the  old  Israel."  ^ 

While  the  disciples  waited  for  the  descent  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  incompleteness  of  their  number, 
caused  by  the  fall  of  Judas,  was  a  defect ;  it  may  be 
that,  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  the  Comforter  could  not 
come  till  their  number  was  filled  up.    St.  Peter  speaks 

'  Baumgavten,  Ajwst.  Christ,  i.  34. 


i6         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

twice  of  a  necessity :  it  was  necessary,  according  to 
the  Scriptures,  that  Judas  should  fall ;  and  "  it  is 
necessary,"  according  to  the  same  Scripture,  "  that 
another  take  his  office"  (Acts  ii.  16,  20).  In 
answer  to  the  prayer  of  the  whole  assembly  the 
Lord  showed  which  of  the  two  He  had  chosen, 
"and  Matthias  was  numbered  with  the  eleven 
apostles."  The  Twelve  were  rather  foundation 
stones  of  the  Chiu'ch  than  rulers  over  it,  though  for 
a  season  they  were  that  also.  "  It  was  built  upon 
the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus 
Christ  Himself  being  the  chief  Corner-stone." 

They  had  no  monopoly  of  the  grace  and  gifts  of 
the  Spirit ;  even  the  higher  gifts  of  speaking  with 
tongues  and  prophecy  were  bestowed  on  all  the 
members  of  the  body  (Acts  ii.  4,  iv.  31).  Yet  St. 
Luke  places  them,  in  the  measure  and  use  of  the 
gifts,  on  a  far  higher  platform  than  the  other 
disciples ;  and  St.  Peter,  whom  the  Lord  appointed 
as  their  president,  is  raised  above  them,  not  only  in 
the  history  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem,  but  also  as 
being  the  one  whom  "  God  made  choice  of  among 
them  to  open  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles  " 
(Acts  X.  and  xv.  7). 

Strange  Facts  concerning  the  Twelve 
Apostles. 

The  Holy  Scriptures  throw  hardly  any  light 
whatever  upon  the  characters  and  lives  of  any  of 
the  Twelve,  with  the  exception  of  St.  Peter  and  St. 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  17 

John ;  and  Church  history  for  a  hundred  years 
after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  tells  nothing  about  their 
several  spheres  of  labour  beyond  the  confines  of  the 
Holy  Land.  They  were  apostles  of  the  circum- 
cision (Gal.  ii.  9),  and  the  apostolate  of  St.  Paul  and 
St.  Barnabas  to  the  Gentiles  was  a  separate  office, 
instituted,  as  theirs  had  been,  by  the  Lord  Himself 
(Acts  ix.  15,  xiii.  2).  In  keeping  with  this  is  the 
fact  that  we  have  no  authentic  account  of  any  one 
of  them  having  founded  a  Gentile  Church,  or,  with 
the  exception  of  St,  Peter  in  the  house  of  Cornelius, 
having  preached  a  sermon  to  a  Gentile  audience. 
The  last  mention  of  them  as  a  college  in  the  Scrip- 
ture, is  the  statement,  that  when  the  lay  Christians 
were  scattered  abroad  from  Jerusalem,  after  the 
martyrdom  of  Stephen,  they  went  into  the  regions 
of  Judaea  and  Samaria,  preaching  the  word,  and  the 
apostles  remained  in  Jerusalem.  On  two  subsequent 
occasions  we  read,  "  the  apostles  and  brethren  that 
were  in  Judsea,"  and  "  the  apostles  and  elders " 
(Acts  xi.,  XV.,  and  xvi.  4) ;  but  on  the  second  of 
these  occasions  only  two  of  the  Twelve  were  present 
in  Jerusalem,  and  they  acted  rather  as  members  of 
the  congregation  than  as  rulers  over  it  (Gal.  ii.  9). 
It  was  not  an  apostle,  but  "  a  disciple,"  who  baptized 
Saul  of  Tarsus,  and  who  laid  hands  on  him  that  he 
might  "receive  his  sight,  and  be  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost"  (Acts  ix.  10,  17).  It  was  a  prophet, 
Barnabas,  not  an  apostle,  who  was  sent  to  build  up 
the  first  Gentile  Church  in  Antioch  when  it  had  been 
founded  by  lay  Christians. 


i8        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

The  Ministry  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

This  belongs  rather  to  the  spiritual  organisation 
of  the  living  body  of  Christ  than  to  its  outward 
organisation,  as  a  human  society,  by  orders  of 
ministers  ordained  by  man.  The  Lord  Jesus,  the 
chosen  servant  of  Jehovah,  was  anointed  with  the 
Holy  Spirit  at  Jordan ;  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
He  entered  on  His  ministry ;  He  spake  the  words  of 
God,  and  did  the  works  of  God,  because  the  Father 
"  gave  Him  the  Spirit  without  measure  "  (John  iii. 
34).  The  twelve  apostles  were  of  the  same  order, 
chosen  and  sent  by  Christ,  and  endued  with  power 
from  above.  The  members  of  the  infant  Church 
were  filled  with  the  same  Spirit,  and  spake  with 
tongues  and  prophesied  (Acts  ii.  4,  iv.  31).  But 
though  the  laymen  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
Church  in  Antioch,  and,  indeed,  all  the  members 
of  the  first  Churches  in  Jerusalem,  Samaria,  and 
Antioch,  received  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  although 
St.  Paul  exhorts  all  Christians  to  seek  it  (1  Cor. 
xiv.  1) ;  yet  there  were,  from  the  first,  individuals 
who  received  it  in  greater  measure  and  retained  it 
more  than  others,  so  that  they  were  designated  by 
various  titles,  corresponding  to  the  special  order  of 
the  higher  ministry  of  the  Spirit  for  which  each  of 
them  received  special  gifts.  Accordingly,  we  read 
of  "  certain  prophets  who  came  from  Jerusalem  to 
Antioch,"  of  whom  Agabus  was  one ;  of  "  certain 
prophets  and  teachers — in  the  Church  at  Antioch," 
among  whom  were  Barnabas  and  Saul  (Acts  xiii.  1 )  ; 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  19 

of  "Judas  and  Silas  being  prophets"  {ihicl.  xv.  32); 
and  St.  Paul  tells  us  that  the  ascended  Christ 
"  gave  some  to  be  apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ; 
and  some,  evangelists ;  and  some  pastors  and 
teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  unto  the 
work  of  ministering,  unto  the  building  of  the  body 
of  Christ"  (Eph.  iv.  11-13);  and  "God  hath  set 
some  in  the  Church,  first  apostles,  secondly  prophets, 
thirdly  teachers"  (1  Cor.  xii.  28).  We  shall  find 
from  the  study  of  the  apostolic  Fathers  that  these 
three  orders,  namely,  apostles,  prophets,  and  teachers, 
continued,  till  the  end  of  the  century  at  least,  to 
be  recognised  in  the  Church  as  clearly  defined 
orders  of  ministry,  quite  separate  from  the  local 
ministry. 

The  Temple  and  the  Synagogue. 

The  temple  was  the  centre  of  unity  in  the  Old 
Testament  Ecclesia  ;  the  synagogue  gave  room  for  the 
diversities  which  existed  between  the  various  schools 
of  thought.  "  The  sects  in  the  Jewish  common- 
wealth," says  Bishop  Lightfoot,  "  were  not,  properly 
speaking,  nonconformists.  They  only  superadded  their 
own  special  organisation  to  the  established  religion 
of  their  country,  which  for  the  most  part  they  were 
careful  to  observe.  The  institution  of  the  synagogue 
was  flexible  enough  to  allow  scope  for  wide  diverg- 
ences of  creed  and  practice.  Different  races,  as  the 
Cyrenians  and  Alexandrians,  different  classes  of 
society    as    the    freedmen,    perhaps    also    different 


20        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

sects  as  the  Sadducees  or  the  Essenes,  each  had 
or  could  have  then-  own  special  synagogue,  where 
they  might  indulge  their  peculiarities  without 
hindrance."  ^ 

The  whole  institution  of  the  temple,  with  its 
high  priest,  priests,  and  Levites,  its  altar  and  sacri- 
fices, was  of  Divine  appointment ;  the  orders  of 
ministers  in  the  synagogue  were  of  human  institu- 
tion. In  the  worship  of  the  synagogue  there  was 
no  place  for  priest,  altar,  or  sacrifice ;  and  it  was  on 
the  pattern  of  the  organisation  of  it,  not  on  that 
of  the  temple,  that  the  Christian  Ecdcsia  was 
organised. 

"  The  Christian  congregations  in  Palestine  long 
continued  to  be  designated  by  the  name  synagogue 
(Jas.  ii.  2).  With  the  synagogue  itself  they  would 
naturally,  if  not  necessarily,  adopt  the  normal  govern- 
ment of  a  synagogue,  and  a  body  of  elders  or  pres- 
byters would  be  chosen  to  direct  the  religious 
worship,  and  partly  also  to  watch  over  the  temporal 
well-being  of  the  society.  Hence  the  silence  of 
St.  Luke.  When  he  first  mentions  the  presbyters, 
he  introduces  them  without  preface,  as  though  the 
institution  were  a  matter  of  course."  ^ 

Offices  in  the  Jewish  Synagogue. — (1)  There  was  a 
college  of  elders  or  presbyters  (Q'^i^T,  Luke  vii.  3). 
They  were  also  called  Q^P^ia^  shepherds  or  pastors  of 
the  flock  (Eph.  iv.  11);  7rpo€aTcor€<i,  rulers  (1  Tim. 
v.  17);  and  rjjovfxepoc  or  leaders  (Heb.  xiii.  7). 

^  Lightfoot,  The  Christian  Ministry,  p.  149. 
-  Ibid.  p.  150. 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  21 

(2)  In  every  large  synagogue  there  was  a  presi- 
dent of  the  college  of  presbyters  known  as  the  Or^ 
or  legatus.  This  office  arose  naturally  out  of  the 
former,  as  in  every  college  of  officers  there  must  be 
a  chairman  or  president. 

(3)  There  was  a  lower  office,  not  so  clearly  de- 
fined, designated  as  the  ^''i^'^'^  or  otiosi,  and  the 
npnx~"'K33  or  alms  collectors,  answering  to  the  deacons 

T  T  :         ••  T  ~  '  o 

in  the  Christian  Churches.  These  last  were  re- 
quired to  be  "  men  of  good  repute,  of  probity  and 
wisdom,"  the  very  qualities  insisted  on  for  the  seven 
in  Acts  vi. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  how  closely  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  synagogue  was  reproduced  in  the  Chris- 
tian Ecdesia^  whereas  there  is  no  shadow  of  an 
attempt  to  reproduce  the  organisation  of  the  temple 
in  it  till  after  the  end  of  the  second  century.  The 
orders  of  ministers  in  the  synagogue  were  in  no 
sense  necessary  to  the  esse  of  the  Old  Testament 
Ecclesia ;  but  those  of  the  temple,  the  priests,  the 
altar,  and  the  sacrifice  were  of  the  very  essence  of 
it,  and  they  were  all  fulfilled  and  done  away  in 
Christ. 

Until  A.D.  70  the  temple  was  the  centre  and 
bond  of  union,  not  to  the  Jewish  Ecclesia  only,  but 
to  all  Christian  Churches  also.  Not  even  to  St. 
Paul  was  it  fully  revealed,  up  to  the  time  of  his 
last  visit  to  Jerusalem,  that  all  need  of  holy  city 
and  house  had  been  done  away  in  Christ.  We  do 
not  agree  with  the  words  of  a  recent  writer,  "  With 

'  Smith's  Didioimnj  of  the  Bible,  art.  "Synagogue." 


22         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

the  vision  of  a  statesman  and  a  judge  he  saw  that 
the  Church  must  have  an  administrative  centre,  and 
he  was  loyal  to  Jerusalem  and  to  the  apostles 
there."  Yet  nothing,  indeed,  is  more  praiseworthy 
in  St.  Paul  than  the  manner  in  which  he  ever  strove 
to  bring  the  Churches  which  he  founded  among  the 
heathen  into  the  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ,  by 
binding  them,  by  every  means  in  his  power,  to  the 
mother  Church  in  the  holy  city.  "  Absolutely  firm 
in  what  he  believed  to  be  right ;  absolutely  con- 
ciliatory and  courteous  wherever  conciliation  is 
possible ;  full  of  respect  for  the  older  apostles, 
consulting  them  about  his  plans  and  intentions ; 
full  of  joy  when  he  found  that  they  were  in  entire 
agreement  with  him  ;  carrying  help  to  them  with  an 
air  of  deference,  as  of  one  receiving,  not  conferring, 
aid.  It  is  a  model  of  behaviour  in  a  younger  and 
more  energetic  man  towards  a  body  of  authoritative 
seniors."  ^ 

And  this  is  the  more  remarkable  because  more 
than  once  he  asserts  his  own  entire  independence 
of  them,  and  his  equality  with,  if  not  superiority 
over,  them  as  "  an  apostle  not  of  man  nor  by  man, 
but  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ " ;  "  who  laboured 
more  abundantly  than  they  all ;  yet  not  I,  but  the 
grace  of  God  which  was  in  me." 

This  is  most  noteworthy  in  the  case  of  St.  Paul's 
last  missionary  journey  and  last  visit  to  Jerusalem. 
He  collects  alms  from  the  Churches  of  Galatia, 
Macedonia,  and  Greece  for  the  poor  saints  in  Jeru- 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  23 

salem ;  brings  with  him  six  Gentile  brothers  as 
representatives  of  the  Churches ;  treats  the  college 
of  presbyters  and  their  president  St.  James  in  the 
same  conciliatory  and  courteous  spirit  as  he  had 
treated  the  apostles  on  former  visits ;  and  solicits 
the  prayers  of  Eoman  Christians,  "  that  my  service 
which  I  have  for  Jerusalem  may  be  accepted  of  the 
saints."  When  he  arrives  in  Jerusalem  he  is  ad- 
vised by  St.  James  and  all  the  elders,  as  a  matter 
of  expediency,  to  take  a  principal  part  with  four 
Christian  brothers  in  a  Jewish  ceremony  in  which 
offering  a  sacrifice  on  the  altar  was  a  part  (Num.  vi. 
14).  St.  Paul  does  not  seem  to  have  had  a  thought 
that  doing  so  was  inconsistent  with  his  calling  as 
the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles. 

The  Christian  community  in  Judtea  was  not  re- 
garded as  a  separate  religion ;  they  were  only 
regarded  as  one  of  the  many  synagogues  of  the 
various  sects  into  which  the  Ecclesia  of  the  Jews 
was  divided,  while  all  were  bound  together  by  their 
reverence  for  the  one  temple.  To  the  Christians  as 
well  as  to  the  Jews  there  was  no  earthly  temple, 
altar,  priesthood,  or  sacrifice  except  those  in  the 
holy  city.  An  inspired  writer  at  a  later  date,  prob- 
ably about  A.D.  68,  could  say  of  our  Lord  Himself, 
"  If  He  were  on  earth  He  would  not  be  a  priest, 
seeing  that  there  are  priests  that  offer  gifts  accord- 
ing to  the  law "  (Heb.  viii.  4).  Nothing  can  be 
more  evident  than  that  there  were  no  priests,  altars, 
or  sacrifices  in  the  Christian  synagogues  before  the 
fall  of  Jerusalem.     If  such  were  ever  instituted  in 


24         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

the    Christian    Ecclesia    it    must    have    been    after 
A.D.   70, 


Church  Organisation  in  the  Acts  and  Epistles 
(exclusive  of  Hebrews  and  the  Writings  of 
St.  John). 

Much  confusion  has  arisen  from  not  distinguish- 
ing between  the  OTfjanisation  of  the  Ecclesia  as  a 
living  body  and  its  organisation  as  that  of  any  other 
body  of  men ;  also  by  not  differentiating  between 
what  we  call  "the  ministry  of  the  Spirit"  (1  Cor. 
xii.  28;  Eph.  iv.  11,  12)  and  the  local  ministry. 
On  the  former  depended  the  esse  of  each  Church  ;  on 
the  latter  subsequently,  owing  to  human  weakness, 
depended  the  hene  esse  of  it ;  and  it  was  instituted 
by  the  apostles  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  (Acts  xx.  28). 

The  two  representative  Churches,  Jewish  and 
Gentile,  in  Jerusalem  and  in  Antioch  existed  and 
flourished  for  some  time,  having  only  "  the  ministry 
of  the  Spirit."  In  the  former  the  twelve  apostles 
ruled  for  a  time  as  a  college,  with  St.  Peter  as  their 
president.  The  government  was  republican,  not 
monarchical ;  St.  Peter  was  in  no  sense  monarch 
over  his  colleagues,  or  over  the  Church,  as  the 
bishops  of  Eome  and  of  other  Churches  became  in 
after  ages.  This  form  of  government  was  temporary, 
for  the  apostles  were  not  designed  to  become  local 
ministers  in  the  Church  in  Jerusalem  or  in  any 
other  Church. 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  25 

The  local  Ministry.  —  The  first  order  of  local 
ministers  in  the  Church  in  Jerusalem  was  formed 
after  the  model  of  the  lowest  order  of  ministers  in 
the  Jewish  synagogues.  They  answered  to  the 
alms  collectors,  and  were  the  beginning  of  what 
afterwards  became  the  order  of  deacons  in  almost 
all,  if  not  in  all,  churches  (Acts  vi.). 

We  next  hear  of  a  college  of  presbyters  joined 
in  counsel  and  government  with  the  apostles  (Acts 
xi.  30,  XV.  2,  4,  G,  22,  23,  xvi.  4).  On  the  first 
of  these  occasions  the  presbyters  are  mentioned 
alone  ;  the  apostles  were  probably  absent  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  the  presbyters  were  in  sole  charge.  In 
the  next  stage  of  the  history  the  apostles  have 
disappeared,  and  the  government  of  the  Church 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  college  of  presbyters, 
with  St.  James  the  Lord's  brother  as  their  pre- 
sident (Acts  xxi.  18).  It  was  quite  natural 
that  St.  James'  relationship  to  our  Lord,  and 
his  own  striking  personality  and  traditional  as- 
ceticism, should  have  raised  him  to  a  position  of 
authority  above  that  of  any  ordinary  president  of 
a  synagogue. 

The  Church  in  Antioch. — The  case  of  this  first 
Gentile  Church  is  still  more  remarkable  than  that  of 
the  first  Jewish  Church.  It  not  only  existed,  but 
grew  into  a  fruit-bearing  Church,  sending  forth  the 
first  missionaries  to  the  heathen,  before  any  order  of 
local  ministers  was  appointed  over  it.  The  only 
ministry  we  hear  of  in  it,  up  to  the  mission  of 
St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas,  is  "  the  ministry  of  the 


26         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Spirit."  It  was  founded  by  "  men  of  Cyprus  and 
Gyrene,  who,  when  they  were  come  to  Antioch, 
spake  unto  the  Greeks — preaching  the  Lord  Jesus  ; 
and  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them."  And 
when  "  the  report  concerning  them  came  to  the  ears 
of  the  Church  which  was  in  Jerusalem,"  the  Churcli 
"  sent  forth  Barnabas — a  good  man,  and  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith."  Not  even  tradition  has 
attempted  to  prove  that  St.  Barnabas  was  conse- 
crated Bishop  of  Antioch.  Had  St.  Barnabas  been 
desirous  to  have  the  pre-eminence  among  them,  he 
would  not  have  "  gone  to  Tarsus  to  seek  for  Saul." 
For  a  whole  year  "  they  (Barnabas  and  Saul)  were 
gathered  together  with  the  Church,"  And  the 
result  of  their  joint  government  was  that,  for  the 
first  time,  the  Christian  Ecdesia  is  no  longer  re- 
garded as  a  Jewish  sect,  but  "  the  disciples  were 
called  Christians  first  at  Ajitioch."  Antioch  was 
soon  after  visited  by  another  prophet,  Agabus  of 
Jerusalem ;  and  in  consequence  of  his  having  fore- 
told the  approach  of  a  famine,  the  disciples  set  on 
foot  the  first  Famine  Belief  Fund,  and  sent  the 
money  collected  by  it  "  to  the  presbyters  in  Jeru- 
salem by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  Saul "  (Acts  xi. 
30). 

As  to  the  other  Churches  of  the  Gentiles,  we  read 
that  St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas  on  their  return  journey 
"  appointed  presbyters  in  every  Church  "  (Acts  xiv. 
23);  and  that  St.  Paul  on  his  third  missionary 
journey  summoned  the  presbyters  of  the  Church  in 
Ephesus  to  meet  him  at  Miletus,  and  exhorted  them 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  27 

to  "  feed  (irotfiaivetv)  the  Chiirch  of  God  which  He 
hath  purchased  with  His  own  blood — over  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  bishops  (eVto-- 
KOTTovs:)."  In  St.  Paul's  nine  Epistles  to  the  seven 
Churches  there  is  only  one  allusion  to  any  order  of 
the  "  local  ministry  " — "  Paul  and  Timothy,  servants 
of  Jesus  Christ,  to  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus 
which  are  in  Philippi,  with  the  bishops  and 
deacons"  (Phil.  i.  1).  Prom  this  we  learn  that 
there  were  in  the  one  Church  at  Philippi,  as  in  that 
at  Ephesus,  a  plurality  of  presbyters,  who  were  also 
designated  bishops. 

In  the  Pastoral  Epistles  only  two  orders  of  the 
ministry  are  mentioned — presbyters  or  bishops ;  the 
term  "  bishop  "  being  used  in  1  Tim.  iii.  1—7,  and  imme- 
diately followed  by  "  deacons  " ;  the  term  "  presbyter  " 
being  used  in  Tit.  i.  5,  and  the  same  officer  being 
called  "  bishop  "  in  ver.  7.  St.  James  in  his  Epistle 
exhorts  the  sick  to  call  the  presbyters  of  the  Church 
to  pray  over  them  ( Jas.  v.  14);  and  St.  Peter 
exhorts  the  presbyters  to  feed  (rrotfidvaTe)  the  flock 
of  God ;  and  he  calls  himself  their  fellow-presbyter 
(o  a-vfi7rp€a^vT€po<i)  (1  Pet.  v.  1,  4).  St.  John 
twice  styles  himself  "the  presbyter"  (2  John  1; 
3  John  1).  These  are,  we  believe,  all  the  passages 
in  the  New  Testament  in  which  any  orders  of 
the  "  local  ministry "  are  mentioned  by  name. 
They  all  agree  in  testifying  to  the  fact  that  it  vjos 
the  organisation  of  the  synagogue,  and  not  that  of 
the  temple,  that  was  perpetuated  in  the  Christian 
Ecclesia. 


28         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

The  Vital  Importance  of  the  Question. 

The  question,  Which  organisation,  that  of  the 
temple  or  that  of  the  synagogue,  was  perpetuated 
in  the  Christian  Ecdesia  ?  is  one  of  vital  importance 
to  all  who  are  sincerely  desirous  to  obey  our  Lord's 
command,  and  to  seek  to  cultivate  the  imity  of  the 
Spirit  with  all  who  are  members  of  His  body  ;  for  on 
it  depends  the  answer  to  the  question.  Who  are 
members  of  the  body  of  Christ  ?  Up  to  the  time  of 
the  Eeformation  it  was  held,  almost  universally, 
for  a  thousand  years  in  Christendom  (though  there 
were  always  bodies  of  Christians  who  denied  it), 
that  the  ministers  of  the  New  Testament  were 
officially  sacerdotes,  i.e.  sacrificing  priests,  and  that  a 
real  power,  which  was  superhuman  and  Divine,  was 
transmitted  to  them,  by  the  sacrament  of  Laying  on 
of  Hands  by  bishops,  in  a  direct  line  from  the 
apostles  and  from  Christ  Himself ;  and  this  is  the 
doctrine  still  taught  by  the  Koman  and  the  Orthodox 
Eastern  Churches,  and  by  many  in  the  Anglican 
communion.  This  theory  involves — (1)  that  the 
Episcopacy  as  it  now  exists  was  instituted  by  Jesus 
Christ ;  (2)  that  without  episcopal  ordination  there 
can  be  no  sacraments,  no  Church  ;  (3)  that  the  body 
of  Christ  is  limited  to  those  communities  whose 
bishops  can  trace  their  descent  from  the  twelve 
apostles,  and  that  no  others  are  members  of 
Christ's  body. 

All  the  three  bodies  mentioned  above  agree  that 
no  non-Episcopalian  is  a  member  of  the  Catholic 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  29 

Church ;  but  they  differ  in  their  beHef  as  to  the 
state  of  "those  that  are  without."  (1)  The  Eoman 
community  say,  "  No  Pope,  no  Christian  !  "  (2)  The 
Greeks,  "No  bishop,  no  Christian  !"i  (3)  The 
Anglicans  say,  "  Without  a  bishop  one  may  be  a 
Christian  but  not  a  Churchman,  or  a  member  of  the 
body  of  Christ."  Thus,  according  to  the  belief  of 
these  three  bodies,  Episcopalianism,  in  the  form 
in  which  it  now  exists,  is  absolutely  necessary  to 
the  esse  of  a  Church,  more  necessary,  in  fact,  than 
any  other  doctrine  of  the  faith.  It  is  no  longer 
"  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them,"  nor  by  their 
living  faith  in  a  living  Saviour,  but  by  their  belong- 
ing to  Eome,  Moscow,  or  Canterbury.  Some  in  our 
own  Church  have  exchanged  the  belief  in  "  apostolic 
succession,"  which  is  a  comprehensible  term,  for  one 
quite  incomprehensible  and  undefinable,  namely, 
belief    in    the    "  historic    Episcopacy."      The    con- 

^  The  following  is  "Article  X."  of  the  Confession  of  Faith 
drawn  up  by  the  Council  of  Bethlehem  on  the  20th  of  March 
1672,  and  signed  by  Dositheus,  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  ;  Nec- 
tarius,  ex-Patriarch,  seven  other  prelates,  and  sixty-one  other 
ecclesiastics : — 

"That  there  is  a  visible  Catholic  Church;  that  episcopal 
government  is  necessary  to  it ;  that  without  this  there  can  be 
neither  Church  nor  Christian  ;  that  the  power  of  the  Episcopacy 
is  received  by  succession  ;  that  the  Episcopacy  is  entirely  different 
from  and  superior  to  tlie  jyviesihood"  {N exile's  History  of  the  Holy 
Eastern  Church,  ii.  471). 

It  is  a  well-known  rule  of  the  Greek  Church  that  no  member  of 
any  other  Christian  body  is  admitted  to  her  communion  except 
on  the  condition  of  anathematising  all  the  members  of  liis  own 
Church.  The  present  Czarina  is,  we  believe,  the  only  person  in 
whose  case  an  exception  has  been  made  to  this  rule. 


30        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

sequence  of  such  a  doctrine  is  the  excommunication 
of  all  other  Reformed  communities  or  Churches  in 
Norway,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Germany,  America, 
Switzerland,  France,  and  the  British  Empire,  along 
with  the  purest  and  most  missionary  of  all  Churches, 
the  Moravian, 

Sacerdotalism. 

By  sacerdotalism  is  meant  the  dogma  that  our 
Lord  instituted  in  His  Church  a  sacerdotal  class  of 
sacrificing  priests  who  can,  like  the  Aaronic  priest, 
trace  their  descent  by  a  regular  line  of  spiritual 
ancestors  through  the  apostles  to  the  great  High 
Priest,  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  sad  that  so  many  earnest 
believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  should  be  led  to 
disbelieve  in  Episcopacy  because  of  its  supposed 
connection  with  sacerdotalism.  It  is  true  that, 
though  Episcopacy  can  do  very  well  without  sacer- 
dotalism, sacerdotalism  cannot  exist  without  Epis- 
copacy. We  must  therefore  ask,  "  Is  there  any 
foundation  in  Holy  Scripture  for  the  claim  made 
by  the  sacerdotalist  ? "  And  we  answer  emphatic- 
ally, that  there  is  none  whatever.  For  (1)  all  the 
passages  which  bear  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  without  any  exception,  agree  in  proving 
that  it  was  the  organisation  of  the  synagogue  (with 
its  deacons,  presbyters,  and  president),  and  not  that 
of  the  temple,  that  was  perpetuated  in  the  Christian 
Church.  (2)  The  term  lepev^  or  sacerdos  is  not 
once  used  in  Scripture,  nor  in  any  Christian  writing 
in  the  first  two  centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  for  a 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  31 

minister  of  Christ.^  Neither  "  priest  "  nor  "  priest- 
hood "  occur  in  any  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles.  St.  Peter 
calls  all  Christians  "  a  holy  priesthood  "  and  "  a  royal 
priesthood  " ;  and  St.  John  calls  them  "  a  kingdom  and 
priests"  (1  Pet.  ii.  6,  9  ;  Rev.  i.  6).  These  are  the 
only  passages  in  Scripture  in  which  these  terms  are 
used  of  Christians.  (3)  Until  the  fall  of  Jerusalem 
(a.d.  70),  the  Christians  continued  to  revere  the 
temple,  priesthood,  and  sacrifices  of  the  Old  Dis- 
pensation, and  did  not  as  yet  see  that  they  were 
done  away  in  Christ. 

Many  Christians  are  also  prejudiced  against  Epis- 
copacy (1)  because  of  the  unscriptural  grounds  upon 
which  too  many  of  its  upholders  base  it ;  and  (2) 
because  the  term  Episcopus  had  a  very  different 
meaning  in  the  days  of  the  apostles  and  the  apos- 
tolic Fathers  from  what  it  bears  now.  In  order  to 
prove  that  Episcopacy,  as  it  now  exists,  is  necessary 

1  Bishop  Gore,  who  is  a  strong  advocate  of  sacerdotalism,  acknow- 
ledges that  the  term  Priesthood  is  never  applied  to  the  Christian 
ministry  till  the  end  of  the  second  century. 

"  It  will  be  observed  that,  whereas  the  conception  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministiy  and  pastorate  of  souls  dates  back  behind  our  present 
period  into  the  immemorial  past  (sic),  it  is  only  at  the  beginning 
of  our  period  that  the  title  of  the  priesthood  begins  to  be  applied 
to  it.  Irenfeus  and  Clement  do  not  speak  of  the  Christian 
ministers  as  priests,  while  TertuUian  and  Origcn  do,  so  that  it  is 
only  towards  the  end  of  the  second  century  that  sacerdotal  terms 
begin  to  be  applied  to  the  clergy"  (Gore,  The  Church  and  the 
Minidry,  p.  196). 

Irenseus  died  about  a.d.  200.  TertuUian  was  converted  to 
Christianity  about  a.d.  192,  and  his  literary  activity  lasted  from 
A.D.  198  to  A.D.  220.  Origen  was  born  about  a.d.  186,  and  his 
writings  belong  entirely  to  the  third  century. 


32         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

to  the  esse  of  a  Church,  it  should  be  possible  to  show 
evidence  that  it  was  the  universal  custom  of  the 
apostles  to  consecrate  a  bishop  over  every  Church 
they  founded.  But  so  far  is  this  from  the  case, 
that  there  is  no  evidence  in  the  writings  of  the 
apostles  and  of  the  apostolic  Fathers  that  any 
apostle  appointed  a  bishop  to  rule  over  any 
Church. 

(1)  As  to  the  twelve  A'postles  of  the  Circumcision. 
— We  have  no  account  whatever  in  contemporary 
history  of  any  Church,  except  that  in  Jerusalem, 
having  been  founded  by  them.  St.  Peter  preached 
to  a  Genbile  congregation  in  the  house  of  Cornelius, 
and  when  they  had  been  baptized  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  gave  direction  that  they  should  be  baptized 
with  water.  Of  their  future  history  we  know 
nothing.  St.  Peter  preached,  chiefly  to  Jews,  in 
Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia 
(1  Pet.  i.  12  ;  2  Pet.  i.  16);  but  the  only  order  of 
ministers  he  mentions  in  those  Churches  is  that  of 
"presbyters"  (1  Pet.  v.  1).  St.  James  also  speaks 
of  "  presbyters  "  only  ( Jas.  v.  1 4). 

(2)  The  Apostles  of  the  Un^ircumcision. — St.  Paul 
wrote  his  Epistle  "  To  all  that  be  in  Eome,  beloved 
of  God,  called  to  be  saints"  in  A.D.  60,  probably 
thirty  years  after  the  gospel  had  first  been  preached 
in  the  great  city,  and  we  find  no  trace  whatever  of 
any  order  of  local  ministry  there.  From  the  last 
chapter  of  the  Epistle  we  conclude  that  there  was 
as  yet  no  one  body  of  Christians  who  could  be  called 
"  the  Church  in  Borne."     St.  Paul  mentions  several 


THE  SECOND  GENERATION  33 

groups  of  disciples  in  different  parts  of  the  great 
metropolis,  one  of  which  he  designates  as  "  the 
Church  in  the  house  of  Priscilla  and  Aquila,"  from 
which  we  infer  that  each  several  group  was  re- 
garded by  him  as  a  Church.  This  may  account  for 
the  fact  that  when  "  he  called  the  chief  of  the  Jews 
together"  on  his  arrival  in  Eome,  in  a.d.  61,  they 
seemed  to  be  quite  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  there 
was  a  Christian  Fcclesia  in  the  city.  There  cer- 
tainly was  no  bishop  of  the  Church  in  Eome  at  that 
time. 

The  history  of  the  two  other  Churches,  Ephesus 
and  Crete,  throws  important  light  on  the  question. 
St.  Paul  was  Hberated  from  his  first  imprisonment 
in  the  spring  of  a.d.  63,  and  closed  his  second 
imprisonment  by  suffering  martyrdom  in  a.d.  67  or 
68.  In  the  four  years  that  elapsed  between  the 
two  imprisonments  we  can  trace  his  steps,  by  the 
help  of  the  Pastoral  Epistles,  to  Crete,  Miletus, 
Ephesus,  Troas,  Macedonia,  and  Nicopolis.  Having 
preached  the  gospel  in  Crete,  he  left  his  brother 
missionary,  Titus,  there,  to  organise  the  Church  and 
ordain  presbyters.  On  bidding  farewell  to  the 
Ephesians  and  starting  for  Macedonia,  he  left 
another  brother  missionary,  Timothy,  there  to  with- 
stand the  false  teachers  who  had  already  appeared 
there,  and  to  appoint  presbyters  and  deacons.  The 
work  of  Titus  in  Crete  was  of  short  duration,  for  the 
apostle  summoned  him  to  join  him  at  Nicopolis, 
where  he  had  "  determined  to  spend  the  winter " ; 
and  we  hear  of  him  for  the  last  time  in  Dalmatia 
3 


34        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

(2  Tim.  iv,  10).  Timothy's  stay  in  Ephesus  was 
not  of  much  longer  duration  than  that  of  Titus  in 
Crete  ;  for  he,  too,  was  called  away  by  St.  Paul  to 
bring  Mark  with  him  to  Eome  (2  Tim.  iv.  9,  11). 

"  It  is  the  conception  of  a  later  date,"  says 
Lightfoot,  "  which  represents  Timothy  as  bishop 
of  Ephesus,  and  Titus  as  bishop  of  Crete.  St. 
Paul's  own  language  implies  that  the  position  which 
they  held  was  only  temporary." 

What  we  do  know  for  certain  is  that  (1)  there 
was  no  bishop  in  either  Crete  or  Ephesus  in  a.d.  63. 
(2)  That  St.  Paul  instructed  his  fellow-labourers  to 
see  that  fit  persons  were  appointed  presbyters  and 
deacons ;  and  that,  when  he  called  them  away  from 
their  respective  spheres  of  temporary  labour,  he 
gave  them  no  direction  to  appoint  any  Church  officer 
higher  than  the  rank  of  presbyter  in  either  of  the 
two  Churches  of  Crete  and  Ephesus. 


III. 

THE  THIED  GENEKATION. 

The  second  of  the  three  generations  into  which  the 
history  of  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  Church 
divides  itself,  ends  with  the  martyrdoms  of  St,  Paul, 
St.  Peter,  and  St.  James  the  Lord's  brother,  about 
A.D.  68,  and  the  entire  disappearance  from  contem- 
porary history  of  the  names  of  all  the  other  apostles, 
with  the  exception  of  St.  John.  The  third  genera- 
tion covers  a  period  of  thirty-two  years,  from  A.D.  6  8 
to  A.D.  100.  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  forms  the 
link  between  the  first  and  second  generation,  and 
throws  light  on  the  organisation  of  the  Church  in 
the  third,  rather  than  in  the  second  generation. 
It  was  probably  written,  about  A.D.  68,  to  prepare 
the  disciples  for  the  change  which  must  follow  the 
destruction  of  the  holy  city  and  temple. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

Let  us  take  our  stand  among  the  Christians  in 
Jerusalem  two  years  before  the  fall  of  the  city. 
The  Church  in  Jerusalem  is  still  regarded  by  all 
Churches  as  the  mother  Church.     To  it  the  great 

S5 


36         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  at  the  close  of  each  of  his 
missionary  journeys,  returned,  ever  striving  to  bind 
each  infant  Church,  by  the  bonds  of  love,  to  the 
mother  Church.  The  organisation  of  each  Christian 
congregation  or  church  was  on  the  model  of  the 
Jewish  synagogue,  with  a  college  of  presbyters  and 
deacons,  and  not  on  that  of  the  temple,  with  high 
priest,  priests,  and  Levites.  To  an  Israelite  this 
would  seem  to  be  no  organisation  at  all.  The 
central  idea  which  bound  them  together  as  an 
Ecclesia  was  not  the  synagogue  but  the  temple. 
The  possibility  of  a  universal  Ecclesia  with  no 
central  city  or  earthly  house  of  God  was  inconceiv- 
able to  them.  They  were  beginning  to  realise  the 
approaching  doom  of  city  and  temple  as  foretold 
by  Christ.  To  them,  as  well  as  to  the  Jew,  the 
words  city,  temple,  priest,  altar,  sacrifice  only  meant 
what  they  had  meant  to  their  fathers  before  Christ 
came,  and  the  question  which  must  have  troubled 
them  was,  will  God  appoint  another  city,  temple, 
altar,  and  sacrifice  for  us  ?  for  they  saw  not  as  yet 
that  all  these  were  done  away  in  Christ.  It  was 
at  this  moment,  we  believe,  that  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  was  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  answer 
this  question ;  and  the  answer  it  gives  to  it  is  of 
primary  importance  to  the  Church  in  all  ages. 

"  In  this  connection,"  says  Bishop  Westcott,  "  the 
teaching  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  of  the 
greatest  moment.  It  offers  a  view  of  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  gospel  in  most  respects  singularly 
comprehensive,   and    it    is    not    unlikely   that    the 


THE  THIRD  GENERATION  37 

imminent  overthrow  of  the  Jewish  State  gave 
occasion  for  dwelHng  on  this  aspect  of  the  gospel. 
There  is,  however,  one  striking  omission.  The 
Epistle  is  almost  silent  as  to  ecclesiastical  organisa- 
tion. No  one  of  the  words  which  have  come  to 
represent  the  main  ideas  of  Church  government  is 
used  in  it  in  its  technical  sense.  The  title  '  apostle ' 
is  used  only  of  Christ  Himself.  '  The  Apostle  and 
High  Priest  of  our  profession,  Jesus'  (iii.  1).  The 
verb  iTTia-KOTretv,  in  the  one  place  where  it  occurs, 
suggests  no  thought  of  official  oversight  (xii.  15). 
'The  elders'  are  simply  the  heroes  of  the  Old 
Testament  dispensation  (xi.  1).  The  word  'deacon' 
is  not  found  in  the  book,  nor  is  the  term  Ecclesia 
used  in  the  sense  of  a  particular  Church  or  of  the 
universal  Church — '  In  the  midst  of  the  Church ' 
(ii.  11);  and,  'the  Church  of  the  firstborn' 
(xii.  23).  The  single  term  which  indicates  ordered 
discipline  in  the  body  is  the  most  general,  '  those 
that  have  the  rule,'  '  those  that  lead  '  (xiii.  7, 17,  24), 
"  With  this  exception  the  view  given  of  the 
social  embodiment  of  the  gospel  is  most  varied. 
Eight  passages  present  it  under  five  different 
aspects — (1)  'The  world  to  come'  (ii.  5).  'The 
Divine  order  in  its  fullest  extent  and  realisation.' 

(2)  'The  house  of  God'  (iii.  2,  x.  21).  'The  rela- 
tion of  the  order  to  God  as  its  head  and  indweller.' 

(3)  '  The  city  which  hath  foundations ' ;  '  The  city 
which  is  to  come'  (xi.  10,  16,  xiii.  14,  comp.  viii. 
11);  'The  social  constitution  of  the  order.'  (4) 
'  The  vision  of  the  fulness  of  the  order'  (xii.  22  ff.). 


38         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

(5)  'A  kingdom  which  cannot  be  shaken'  (xii.  28, 
comp.  *  A  present  kingdom '  (Col.  i.  13).  "  ^ 

Henceforth  the  words,  "  Jerusalem,"  "  temple," 
"  high  priest,"  "  priest,"  "  sacrifice,"  were  to  have  a 
new  meaning.  With  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
on  the  eve  of  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  a  new  vocabulary- 
was  introduced,  and  the  sphere  of  "  the  Israel  of 
God  "  was  transferred  from  earth  to  heaven.  "  We 
have  a  city  which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder 
and  maker  is  God  " ;  but  it  is  "  the  new  Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem  that  is  above."  We  have  a  temple  too ; 
but  it  is  "  the  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
in  the  heavens."  "  We  have  a  great  High  Priest, 
holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sinners, 
who  hath  passed  above  the  heavens."  "  The  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world," 
hath  made  the  one  sacrifice  for  sins  for  ever,  and 
hath  sat  down  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  When 
He  gave  up  the  ghost  the  veil  of  the  temple  was 
rent,  and  the  types  and  shadows  of  the  Mosaic  dis- 
pensation passed  away ;  but  the  veil  still  remained 
on  the  hearts  of  the  "  many  myriads  of  Jews  who 
believed — and  who  were  all  zealous  for  the  law."  ^ 
That  veil  was  rent  from  top  to  bottom  by  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

What  the  Holy  Land  had  been  heretofore,  heaven 
was  to  be  henceforth  to  the  Christian,  and  they  all 
had  now  "  boldness  to  enter  into  the  Holiest  of  all, 
by  the  new  and  living  way  which  He  hath  con- 

1  "Westcott,  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  p.  384. 
-  Acts  xxi.  20,  R.V. 


THE  THIRD  GENERATION  39 

Becrated  for  us  through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say,  His 
flesh."  ^  The  Judaising  Christians  who  had  given  so 
much  trouble  to  St.  Paul  did  not  teach  that  there 
was  a  new  official  priesthood,  an  altar  and  a  sacrifice 
in  the  Christian  Church,  but  they  taught  that  the 
worship  of  the  old  temple,  altar,  and  sacrifice  was 
still  binding  upon  Christians.  If  our  Lord  and  His 
apostles  had  instituted  a  new  priesthood,  altar,  and 
sacrifice  in  the  Church,  there  would  have  been  no 
place  for  their  false  teaching.  It  remained  for 
Christian  priests,  so  called,  to  bring  in  this  new 
heresy  in  after  ages.  There  is  no  trace  whatever  in 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  of  any  sacerdotal  class 
in  the  Christian  Church ;  rightly  understood  it 
makes  such  a  class  an  impossibility. 

St.  John  the  Divine. 

But  as  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  only  a  treatise 
on  one  particular  subject,  relating,  indeed,  to,  and 
throwing  much  light  on,  the  spiritual  organisation 
of  the  Church,  we  need  not  wonder  that  we  find 
nothing  in  it  relating  to  ecclesiastical  organisation. 
For  this  we  must  look  to  the  writings  of  St.  John. 

St.  John,  "  the  son  of  thunder,"  "  the  disciple 
whom  Jesus  loved,"  0  *E7n(XTij0io<;,  he  who  ever  leant 
on  Jesus'  hreast,  "  the  Theologos  "  or  "  the  Divine," 
was  above  all  others  the  burning  and  shining  lamp 
of  these  thirty  years.  He  was  privileged  to  close 
the  Canon  of  Scripture  by  his  inspired  writings,  but 
1  Heb,  X.  19,  20. 


40         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

there  is  no  certainty  as  to  the  exact  date  or  place 
of  the  writing  of  any  one  of  them.  He  mentions 
his  own  name  only  tbrice  (Rev.  i.  1,  4,  9).  He 
describes  himself  as  "  a  slave  of  Jesus  Christ,"  as 
"  your  brother,  and  partaker  with  yiu  in  the  kingdom 
of  Jesus  Christ "  ;  and  twice  he  calls  himself  "  the 
elder "  or  "  presbyter  "  (Eev.  i.  1 ,  9  ;  2  John  1  ; 
3  John  1). 

Of  the  events  of  his  life  during  these  thirty  years 
we  can  only  discover  from  his  writings — (1)  that 
the  seven  Churches  in  Asia  were  the  special  objects 
of  his  care ;  (2)  that  in  some  persecution  of  the 
Christians  he  was  banished  to  Patmos,  and  probably 
wrote  the  Apocalypse  there ;  (3)  that,  like  St.  Paul, 
he  had  to  encounter  the  opposition  not  only  of  the 
heathen,  but  that  of  "  false  prophets  "  (1  John  iv.  1) ; 
of  "  many  deceivers  "  (2  John  7) ;  and  of  one  who, 
in  a  railing  and  malicious  spirit,  opposed  the  work 
of  the  missionaries,  and  disputed  St.  John's  authority 
(3  John  9). 

Heresy  and  False  Doctrine. 

The  chief  light  cast  by  the  writings  of  St.  John 
on  the  history  of  the  Church  relates  to  the  rise  of 
heresies  and  the  growth  of  false  doctrine  in  the 
Church.  "  Many  false  prophets  have  gone  out  into 
the  world ; "  "  even  now  there  have  arisen  many 
Antichrists  ; "  "  Diotrephes,  who  loveth  to  have  the 
pre-eminence  among  them,  receiveth  us  not — prating 
against   us   with   wicked  words ;    and   not   content 


THE  THIRD  GENERATION  41 

therewith,  doth  not  receive  the  brethren,  and  them 
that  would  he  forbiddeth,  and  casteth  them  out  of 
the  Church"  (1  John  ii.  18,  iv.  1;  2  John  7; 
3  John  9,  10). 

The  Church  in  Ephesus  has  left  its  first  love  ;  the 
seeds  of  evil,  alluded  to  by  St.  Paul  in  his  Pastoral 
Epistles,  have  grown  into  a  heresy  called  that  of  "  the 
Nicolaitanes  "  ;  "  Grievous  wolves  have  entered  in 
among  them,  not  sparing  the  flock  ;  and  from  among 
themselves  have  arisen  men  speaking  perverse  things 
to  draw  away  disciples  after  them  "  (comp.  Acts  xx. 
29,  30,  and  Eev.  ii.  2,  6).  But  the  Ephesian 
Christians  have  tried  them,  found  them  false,  and 
rejected  them;  and  have  hated  the  works  of  the 
Nicolaitanes. 

Worse  still  is  the  state  of  the  Church  in  Pergamos. 
They  have  tolerated  the  teaching  of  the  Nicolaitanes, 
and  retained  among  them  false  teachers  "  who  held 
the  doctrine  of  Balaam,"  and  "  made  the  house  of 
God  a  house  of  merchandise."  And  worst  of  all  is 
the  state  of  the  Church  in  Thyatira. 

The  mystery  of  iniquity,  which  "did  already 
work"  in  St.  Paul's  day  (2  Thess.  ii.  7),  and  which, 
in  ages  yet  to  come,  was  destined  to  bring  forth  in 
the  Church  fruits  similar  to  those  which  the  influ- 
ence of  Jezebel  brought  forth  to  the  ruin  of  Israel 
and  Judah,  was  already  visible  to  the  anointed  eye  of 
Israel's  last  great  seer,  and  was  "  making  the  house 
of  God  a  den  of  thieves."  The  Church  in  Sardis, 
proud  of  her  orthodoxy,  order,  and  good  works,  had 
a  name  among  men  that  she  was  living  ;  but  in  God's 


42         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

eyes  she  was  dead.  And  the  Church  in  Laodicea, 
rich  in  her  own  eyes,  was  in  God's  sight  "  the 
wretched  one,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  bhnd, 
and  naked."  Only  two  out  of  the  seven,  the  poor 
and  persecuted  Church  in  Smyrna,  and  the  missionary 
Church  in  Philadelphia,  were  free  from  declension  in 
doctrine  and  morals. 

This  is  a  strong  presumption  in  favour  of  the 
late  date  of  the  Apocalypse.  Alf ord  says,  "  We 
have  a  constant  and  unswerving  primitive  tradi- 
tion that  St.  John's  exile  took  place  and  the  Apoca- 
lypse was  written  towards  the  end  of  Domitian's 
reign."  ^ 

Bishop  Westcott's  remarks  about  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  apply  equally  to  the  writings  of  St. 
John.  His  writings  are  more  voluminous  than  those 
of  all  the  rest  of  the  twelve  apostles ;  they  are 
supplementary  not  only  to  the  Synoptic  Gospels,  but 
to  all  the  other  books  of  the  New  Testament.  We 
should  have  thought  that  a  few  words  from  him 
would  have  decided  most  of  the  controversies  about 
Church  orders  and  sacraments  which  have  rent  the 
Church  for  ages,  but  he  wrote  not  a  word  on  these 
subjects.  More  has  been  revealed  through  him  on 
the  spiritual  organisation  of  the  living  body  than  by 
all  other  inspired  writers,  but  nothing  whatsoever 
on  the  ecclesiastical  organisation  of  the  visible  Church. 
The  keyword  of  his  writings  may  be  said  to  be, 
"  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life."  "  No 
one  of  the  words  which  have  come  to  represent  the 

1  About  A.D.  96. 


THE  THIRD  GENERATION  43 

main  ideas  of  Church  government  is  used  by  him 
in  its  technical  sense,  with  the  exception  of  apostle," 
and  that  occurs  only  three  times  (Kev.  ii.  2,  xviii.  20, 
xxi.  4).  No  one  of  the  titles  bishop,  presbyter,  or 
deacon  is  ever  used  by  him ;  nor  could  any  one 
discover  from  his  writings  that  Christ  had  instituted 
any  sacraments  in  His  Church. 

The  Sacraments. 

St.  John  tells  us  more  than  any  other  inspired 
writer  about  the  inward  and  spiritual  graces  of 
which  the  two  sacraments  are  the  outward  and 
visible  signs.  In  the  third  chapter  of  his  Gospel 
he  gives  us  our  Loi'd's  own  statement  of  the  grace 
of  that  holy  baptism  which  had  not  yet  been 
instituted ;  and  in  the  sixth  chapter  His  statement 
of  the  grace  of  the  other  sacrament.  He  leaves  no 
doubt  that  the  grace  of  the  one  is  spiritual  life,  and 
of  the  other  spiritual  food.  That  Christ  Himself  is 
the  life,  and  Christ  Himself  is  the  food,  "  the  Bread 
of  God  which  came  down  from  heaven  to  give  life 
unto  the  world."  He  repeats  over  and  over  again, 
often  in  the  words  of  our  Lord  and  often  in  his 
own  words,  that  the  means  whereby  we  receive  that 
life  and  that  food  is  faith,  and  faith  alone.  "  He 
that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  life,  and  he 
that  believeth  not  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  not  life." 
'  I  am  the  bread  of  life ;  he  that  cometh  to  Me 
shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that  believeth  on  Me 
shall   never   thirst."      See  John   i.    12,  v.    24-26, 


44         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

vi.  40,  xi.   25,   26;   1   John  v.   10-13,  and  many 
other  texts. 

Unity  or  Uniformity. 

Of  all  the  inspired  writers,  St.  John  is  pre- 
eminently the  evangelist  of  love  and  therefore  of 
unity.  "  Little  children,  love  one  another,"  was  his 
favourite  exhortation.  It  is  he  who  gives  us  the 
parable  of  the  Vine ;  and  our  Lord's  dying  prayer 
that  "  they  all  may  be  one,  even  as  Thou,  Father, 
art  in  Me,  and  I  in  Thee,  that  the  world  may 
believe  that  Thou  hast  sent  Me."  Is  it  the  uni- 
formity of  all  Christiaus  under  one  ecclesiastical 
organisation  and  one  visible  head  that  he  teaches 
us  to  seek,  or  the  unity  of  the  spirit  between 
members  of  different  Churches  with  different  organ- 
isations ?  It  is  he  who  was  inspired  to  substitute 
the  New  Testament  symbol  of  the  seven  candlesticks, 
and  Christ  in  the  midst,  for  the  Old  Testament 
symbol  of  the  one  candlestick  with  seven  branches. 
Is  it  possible  that  towards  the  close  of  the  century, 
when  the  Churches  of  the  East  and  the  West  were 
already  beginning  to  differ  in  matters  of  Church 
order,  that,  if  he  thought  that  unity  was  to  be 
attained  by  uniformity  of  outward  organisation,  he 
would  have  never  alluded  to  it.  In  his  Epistles, 
instead  of  telling  the  disciples  that  they  were 
dependent  on  priest  or  minister  for  life  or  for 
teaching,  he  says,  "  Ye  have  an  unction  from  the 
Holy  One,  and  ye  know  all  things." 

The  word  Ecclesia  is  never  used  in  the  singular 


THE  THIRD  GENERATION  45 

number  by  John  for  the  Church  Catholic  or  universal. 
In  his  second  and  third  Epistles  he  uses  it  three 
times,  each  time  of  the  local  assemUy  of  which  the 
person  to  whom  he  wrote  was  a  member.  In  the 
Epistles  to  the  Seven  Churches  in  Asia  he  uses  it 
several  times  to  designate  the  local  congregation 
resident  in  each  of  the  seven  cities.  Fifteen  times 
he  uses  it  in  the  plural,  "  the  Churches."  In  some 
of  these,  perhaps  in  all,  he  means  the  universal 
Church.  Thus,  "  the  seven  candlesticks  which  thou 
sawest  are  the  seven  Churches."  "  And  all  the 
Churches  shall  know  that  I  am  He  which  searcheth 
the  hearts  and  the  reins."  "  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  My 
angel  to  testify  these  things  unto  the  Churches " 
(Eev.  i.  20,  ii.  23,  xxii.  16).  In  these  three,  and 
perhaps  in  the  twelve  other  texts  in  which  he  uses 
Ecdesia  in  the  plural  number,  the  Church  Catholic 
is  designated ;  but  St.  John  speaks  of  it  not  as  one 
Church,  but  as  many.  Thus  we  see  St.  John  uses 
the  word  Ecdesia  in  two  senses,  (a)  In  the  singular 
always  and  sometimes  in  the  plural  for  local 
Churches.  (/3)  Never  in  the  singular,  but  several 
times  in  the  plural  for  the  Catholic  Church.  The 
terms  used  by  St.,  John  to  designate  the  Church 
universal  are  (1)  the  body  of  Christ;  (2)  the 
true  Vine ;  (3)  the  seven  golden  candlesticks ;  (4) 
"  the  Churches." 


IV. 

CLEMENT  OF  EOME. 

Until  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  the 
only  writings  that  cast  any  light  on  the  history  of 
the  Church  from  a.d.  70  to  a.d.  100  were  those  of 
St.  John.  There  are  now  two  other  treatises  which 
cast  light  upon  it,  namely,  "  the  Epistle  of  the 
Church  of  Kome  to  the  Church  of  Corinth,"  com- 
monly called  "  the  Epistle  of  St.  Clement  of  Eome," 
and  "  the  Teaching  of  the  Lord  through  His  twelve 
Apostles  to  the  Nations,"  known  as  "  the  Didach^." 
Though  the  amount  of  Church  history  contained  in 
these  documents  is  small,  yet  it  is  of  very  great 
value  especially  in  the  matter  of  the  apostolic  orders, 
of  the  ministry,  and  the  holy  sacraments. 

The  Epistle  of  the  Church  of  Eome  to  the 
Church  of  Corinth. 

We  now  possess  three  MSS.  of  the  Epistle,  "  the 
Alexandrian,"  "  the  Constantinopolitan,"  and  "  the 
Syriac."  The  Alexandrian  was  presented  to  Charles 
1.  by  the  Patriarch  Cyril  Lucar,  a.d.  1628  ;  but  the 
MS.  was  in  a  mutilated  state,  one  leaf  of  the  ten 

46 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  47 

of  which  it  consisted  being  wanting.  It  was  not 
till  1875  that  "the  Constantinopolitan,"  which 
contains  the  missing  leaf,  was  published  by  Philotheos 
Bryennios,  the  Metropolitan  of  Serree,  and  brought 
in  the  following  year  to  Europe ;  and  this  was  soon 
supplemented  by  the  discovery  of  the  Syriac  version. 
"  We  have  now,"  says  Bishop  Lightfoot,  "  materials 
for  restoring  the  original  text  of  Clement  very  much 
better  than  in  the  case  of  any  other  Greek  author, 
except  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament.  The 
letter  emanates  from  the  Church  of  Eome,  and 
throws  no  hght  upon  the  name  of  the  person  who 
acted  as  the  amanuensis  of  the  congregation,  the 
first  person  plural  being  used  throughout  it.  But 
tradition  unanimously  points  to  Clement  as  the 
writer.  Thus  Dionysius,  chief  pastor  of  the  Church 
in  Corinth,  writing  to  the  Eomans,  A.D.  170,  refers 
to  it  as  "  the  letter  you  wrote  by  Clement " ;  and 
Irenaeus,  about  A.D.  180,  "In  the  time  of  this 
Clement  .  .  .  the  Church  in  Eome  sent  a  most 
powerful  letter  to  the  Corinthians,  urging  them  to 
peace."  ^ 

"  Contrast  this  attitude  of  the  Church  of  Eome," 
says  Bishop  Lightfoot,  "  remonstrating  with  the 
Corinthians  on  terms  of  equality,  and  employing 
their  chief  pastor,  for  such  we  must  conclude 
Clement  was,  with  its  attitude  at  the  close  of  the 
second  century,  when  Victor,  the  bishop,  excom- 
municates the  Churches  of  Asia  Minor  for  clinging 
to  an  ancient  custom  in  regard  to  the  celebration 

^  Iren,  Adv.  Hceres.  iii.  3. 


48         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

of  Easter.  The  substitution  of  the  Bishop  of  Eome 
for  the  Church  of  Eome  is  an  all-important  point.  .  .  . 
The  later  Eoman  theory  supposes  that  the  Church 
of  Eome  derives  all  its  authority  from  the  Bishop 
of  Eome  as  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  History 
inverts  the  relation,  and  shows  that,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  power  of  the  Bishop  of  Eome  was  built 
upon  the  power  of  the  Church  of  Eome.  ...  A  very 
few  years  later  than  the  date  of  Clement's  letter, 
Ignatius  writes  to  Eome.  He  is  a  staunch  advocate 
of  episcopacy.  Of  his  six  remaining  letters  one  is 
addressed  to  a  bishop  as  a  bishop,  and  the  other 
five  all  enforce  the  duty  of  the  Churches  whom  he 
addresses  to  their  respective  bishops;  yet  in  the 
letter  to  the  Church  of  Eome  there  is  not  the 
faintest  allusion  to  the  episcopal  office  from  first 
to  last." 

The  Personality  of  Clement. 

"  Of  St.  Clement  of  Eome,  who  does  not  mention 
himself  in  the  epistle,"  says  Dean  Farrar,  "  we  can 
learn  nothing.  .  .  .  The  account  of  his  martyrdom 
is  no  earlier  than  the  ninth  century,  and  the  various 
writings  assigned  to  him  are  acknowledged  forgeries." 
In  fact,  there  is  hardly  a  statement  made  with 
regard  to  him,  by  any  ancient  writer,  which  is  not 
contradicted  by  others.  "  The  letter  of  the  Church 
of  Eome  to  the  Church  of  Corinth"  is  the  only 
genuine  writing  of  his  that  has  come  down  to 
us.  The  author  of  "the  Shepherd  of  Hermas" 
speaks  of  him  as  if  he  were  his  contemporary ;  and 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  49 

says  that  his  special  function  in  the  Church  in 
Kome  was  to  correspond  with  foreign  Churches. 
This  is  Bishop  Lightfoot's  interpretation  of  Trefiyjret, 
ovv  K\i]ixri<i  eh  ra?  TroXet?,  i/ceivw  yap  e'Tmer- 
pairrai} 

The  numerous  legends  about  him ;  the  many- 
miracles  which,  according  to  tradition,  were  wrought 
by  him ;  the  romance  of  his  martyrdom,  in  the 
Tauric  Chersonese,  by  the  order  of  Trajan ;  the 
fable  that  the  sea  every  year,  at  the  festival  of  his 
martyrdom,  retired  three  miles  for  seven  days,  to 
enable  the  pilgrims  to  do  homage  to  the  white 
marble  tomb  which  the  angels  had  built  over  his 
body  in  the  depths  of  the  ocean  ;  -  the  literature  of 
"  the  Clementines,"  forged  in  his  name,  and  the 
"  Forged  Decretals,"  on  which  the  Bishops  of  Eome 
founded  their  claims  to  be  regarded  as  the  successors 
of  St.  Peter  and  the  Vicegerent  of  Christ, — all  prove 
that  he  was  a  man  of  strong  personality,  and  of 
great  influence  in  the  Church.  It  follows  as  a 
matter  of  course  that  after  ages  should  have  set 
him  on  the  throne  of  St.  Peter,  and  agreed  in 
giving  him  the  title,  q^uite  unknoion  to  himself  and 
his  contemporaries,  of  Bishop  of  Eome,  when  we 
remember  that  Clement  is  the  only  uninspired 
Christian  writer  of  the  first  century  whose  name  has 
come  down  to  posterity ;  that  he  is  the  first  on  the 
list  of  the  noble  army  of  "  Fathers  of  the  Church  " ; 
that  there  is  no  other  name  in  early  annals  of  the 
Eoman  Church  which  could  be  used  for  the  purpose, 

^  Apostolic  Age,  p.  98.  =  Aiipeiulix  A. 

4 


so        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

we  cannot  wonder  that  his  name  was  made  use  of 
as  a  peg  upon  which  to  hang  not  only  the  doctrine 
of  the  apostolic  succession  of  bishops,  but  that  of 
the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  of  Eome. 

Clement  was  probably  a  Hellenist  of  Jewish  or 
proselyte  parentage.  He  was  well  versed  in  the 
Septuagint,  but  evinces  no  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures.  The  letter  is  full  of  quotations  and 
illustrations  taken  from  the  Old  Testament  from 
Genesis  to  Malachi.  Not  one  name  of  a  heathen 
poet  or  hero  occurs  in  it,  whilst  hardly  one  of  the 
great  names  of  the  Old  Testament  is  absent.  He  is 
a  firm  believer  in  the  Divine  origin  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  quotes  them  not  as  the  word  of  man,  but  as 
the  word  of  God.  "  Now  the  faith  of  Christ  con- 
firms all  these  admonitions ;  for  He  Himself  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  thus  addresses  us."  And,  "  for  the 
Holy  Spirit  saith,"  etc.  etc.  It  is  also  of  very 
special  interest  to  note  that  some  of  the  books  of 
the  New  Testament  were  accepted  by  this  first  of 
"  the  Fathers  "  as  the  word  of  God.  Thus  he  quotes 
from  the  Synoptic  Gospels,  "  being  specially  mindful 
of  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus  which  He  spake, 
teaching  us  meekness  and  long-suffering ;  for  He 
says.  Be  ye  merciful,  that  ye  may  obtain  mercy," 
etc. ;  and,  "  Take  up  the  Epistle  of  the  blessed 
Apostle  Paul — truly  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
Spirit  he  wrote  to  you."  To  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  he  alludes  several  times,  "  This  is  the  way, 
brethren,  in  which  we  find  our  salvation.  Jesus 
Christ,  the  High  Priest  of  our  offerings,  the  Defender 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  51 

and  Helper  of  our  infirmity. —  IVho  being  the  efful- 
gence of  His  majesty,  is  so  much  greater  than  the  angels, 
as  He  hath  hy  inheritance  obtained  a  more  excellent 
name  than  they"  (chap.  36  ;  Heb.  i.  4). 

"  We  are  disappointed,"  says  Dean  Farrar,  "  but 
unreasonably  so,  to  find  that  so  much  of  Clement's 
epistle  is  a  mosaic  of  second-hand  phrases ;  that  his 
quotations  are  oftentimes  loose ;  that  he  seriously 
appeals  to  the  phoenix  as  an  emblem  of  the  resur- 
rection ;  that  he  draws  unauthorised  arguments  from 
misquoted  texts. — But,  on  the  other  hand,  let  us 
take  notice  that  (1)  we  are  thus  furnished  with  an 
additional  measure  of  the  immense  superiority  of  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  in  their  originality,  power, 
and  wisdom ;  that  (2)  Clement  shows  himself  in  no 
respect  more  credulous  than  Herodotus,  Pliny,  Taci- 
tus, and  other  writers  of  the  highest  rank  in  classical 
literature ;  and  that  the  humble  Christians  of  those 
days  were  neither  trained  in  the  principles  of 
criticism,  nor  did  they  write  with  books  always 
at  hand.  Let  us  bear  in  mind  that  in  its  purity  of 
moral  tone  and  depth  of  spiritual  intuition,  the 
humble  epistle  of  this  primitive  Christian  stands 
immeasurably  above  the  finest  productions  of  Greek 
and  Eoman  genius." 

The  Date  and  Occasion  of  writing  the 
Epistle. 

Chap.  1.  "The  Church  of  God  which  sojourneth 
in  Eome  to  the  Church  of  God  which  sojourneth  in 


52         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Corinth,  and  them  who  are  called  and  sanctified  by 
the  will  of  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
grace  to  you,  and  peace  be  multiplied.  By  reason  of 
the  multiplied  and  repeated  calamities  and  reverses 
that  are  befalling  us,  brethren,  we  consider  that 
we  have  been  somewhat  tardy  in  giving  heed  to 
the  matters  of  dispute  that  have  arisen  among 
you,  dearly  beloved,  and  to  the  detestable  and 
unholy  sedition,  so  alien  and  strange  to  the 
elect  of  God,  which  a  few  headstrong  and  self- 
willed  persons  have  kindled  to  such  a  pitch  of 
madness,  that  your  name,  once  revered,  renowned, 
and  lovely  in  the  sight  of  all  men,  hath  been 
greatly  reviled." 

Bishop  Lightfoot  says  that  this  exactly  de- 
scribes the  persecutions  which  the  Christians 
endured  during  the  reign  of  Domitian ;  hence  we 
conclude  that  the  date  of  the  Epistle  is  about 
A.D.   96-97. 

The  nature  of  the  "  sedition  "  is  described  more 
fully  in  chap,  47:  "Take  up  the  Epistle  of  the 
blessed  Paul.  What  did  he  write  to  you  at  the 
time  when  the  gospel  first  began  to  be  preached  ? 
Truly,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Spirit,  he  wrote 
to  you  concerning  himself,  Cephas,  and  Apollos, 
because  even  then  parties  had  been  formed  among 
you.  But  that  inclination  for  one  above  another 
entailed  less  guilt  upon  you,  inasmuch  as  your 
partialities  were  then  shown  towards  apostles, 
already  of  high  reputation,  and  towards  a  man 
whom  they  approved.     But  now  reflect  who  those 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  53 

are  who  have  perverted  you,  and  lessened  the  fame 
of  your  far-famed  brotherly  love.  It  is  disgraceful, 
beloved,  yea  highly  disgraceful  and  unworthy  of 
your  conduct  in  Christ,  that  such  a  thing  should  be 
heard  of,  as  that  the  most  steadfast  and  ancient 
Church  of  the  Corinthians  should,  on  account  of 
one  or  two  persons,  engage  in  sedition  against  its 
presbyters." 

Chap.  2.  "  Who  ever  sojourned  among  you  and 
.  .  .  did  not  admire  your  sober  and  forbearing  piety 
in  Christ  ?  Who  did  not  publish  abroad  your 
magnificent  habit  of  hospitality  ?  Who  did  not 
congratulate  you  on  your  perfect  and  sound  know- 
ledge ?  For  ye  did  all  things  without  respect  of 
persons,  and  ye  walked  after  the  ordinances  of  God, 
submitting  yourselves  to  your  rulers,  and  giving  all 
fitting  honour  to  your  elders.  On  the  young,  too, 
ye  enjoined  that  they  should  be  modestly  and 
seemly  minded  {/xeTpia  koI  aepva  voeiv) ;  and  the 
women  ye  charged  that  they  should  perform  all 
their  duties  with  a  blameless,  seemly,  and  pure 
conscience,  cherishing  their  own  husbands  as  is 
meet ;  and  ye  taught  them  that,  living  by  the  rule  of 
obedience,  they  should  manage  their  households  in 
seemliness  and  with  all  discretion.  And  ye  were 
all  lowly  in  mind  and  free  from  arrogance,  yielding 
rather  than  claiming  submission  (vTroraacrofievoi, 
fiaXXov  rj  v'rroTda(TovTe<;),  more  glad  to  give  than  to 
receive  {tjStov  Bc86vt€<;  rj  \ap,^dvovTes:)  " :  no  doubt 
in  reference  to  Acts  xx.  35. 

Chap.  3.  "  Every  kind  of  honoui-  and  happiness 


54         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

was  bestowed  upon  you,  and  then  was  fulfilled  that 
which  was  written,  '  My  beloved  did  eat  and  drink, 
and  was  enlarged,  and  became  fat,  and  kicked ' ; 
hence  flowed  emulation  and  envy,  strife  and 
sedition,  persecution  and  disorder,  war  and  cap- 
tivity. So  the  worthless  rose  up  against  the 
honoured,  those  of  no  reputation  against  those 
who  were  renowned,  the  foolish  against  the  wise, 
the  young  against  those  who  were  advanced  in 
years."  .   - 

As  envy  and  jealousy  is  the  root  of  all  their 
divisions,  he  reminds  them  that  it  was  by  those 
sins  death  first  entered  the  world ;  that  they 
were  the  cause  of  the  fratricide  of  Cain,  of  the 
flight  of  Jacob  from  the  presence  of  Esau,  of  the 
persecution  of  Joseph  by  his  brothers,  of  the 
flight  of  Moses  from  the  face  of  Pharaoh  to 
Midian,  of  the  sin  of  Aaron  and  Miriam,  of  the 
destruction  of  Dathan  and  Abiram,  and  the  source 
of  all  the  evils  that  David  suffered  at  the  hands 
of  Saul. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Christian  martyrs  also  arose 
from  the  same  source.  "  Let  us  take  the  noble 
examples  furnished  in  our  own  generation.  Through 
jealousy  and  envy  the  greatest  and  most  righteous 
pillars  (of  the  Church)  have  been  persecuted  and 
put  to  death.  Let  us  set  before  our  eyes  the  good 
apostles.  Peter,  through  unrighteous  envy,  endured 
not  one  or  two  but  numerous  labours,  and  when  he 
had  at  length  suffered  martyrdom,  departed  to  the 
place  of  glory  due  to  him.     Owing  to  envy  Paul 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  55 

also  obtained  the  reward  of  patient  endurance,  after 
having  been  seven  times  thrown  into  prison,  driven 
from  place  to  place  and  stoned,  after  having  preached 
in  the  east  and  in  the  west  .  .  .  having  taught 
righteousness  to  the  whole  world,  and  come  to  the 
extreme  limits  of  the  west,  he  suffered  martyrdom 
under  the  prefects.  Thus  was  he  removed  from  the 
world  and  went  unto  the  holy  place,  having  proved 
himself  a  striking  example  of  patience." 

The  sufferings  of  the  saints  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments,  caused  by  envy  and  jealousy,  naturally 
lead  our  author  upwards  to  a  contemplation  of  the 
Christian  virtues,  humility,  meekness,  and  self- 
control,  so  new  to  the  proud  Komans.  He  exhorts 
them  to  repent  of  envy  and  strife  which  "  have 
overthrown  great  cities  and  rooted  up  mighty 
nations,"  and  to  emulate  the  obedience,  humility, 
and  patience  of  Abraham,  Lot,  Kahab,  Elijah,  Elisha, 
Ezekiel,  Job,  Moses,  David,  Daniel,  Ananias,  Azarias, 
and  Mishael,  on  the  narratives  of  most  of  whom  he 
dwells  at  some  length.  But  while  he  sets  before 
their  eyes  "  the  great  cloud  of  witnesses,"  he  teaches 
them  above  all  to  "  look  away  to  Jesus,  the  Author 
and  Perfecter  of  our  faith,"  as  the  one  perfect 
example.  "  Let  us  look  steadfastly  to  the  blood  of 
Christ,  and  see  how  precious  that  blood  is  to  God, 
which,  having  been  shed  for  our  salvation,  has 
set  the  grace  of  repentance  before  tlie  whole 
world." 

Chaps.  13,  16.  "Let  us  therefore,  brethren,  be 
lowly  minded,  laying   aside  all   arrogance,   conceit. 


56         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

folly,  and  anger,  and  let  us  do  that  which  is  written. 
For  the  Holy  Spirit  saith,  '  Let  not  the  wise  man 
glory  in  his  wisdom,  nor  the  strong  man  in  his 
strength,  nor  the  rich  man  in  his  riches ;  hut  let 
him  that  glorieth  glory  in  the  Lord.'  For  Christ 
is  of  the  lowly  minded,  and  not  of  those  that  exalt 
themselves  over  the  flock.  The  Sceptre  of  the 
Majesty  of  God,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  came  not 
in  the  pomp  of  arrogance  or  pride  (though  He  might 
have  done  so),  but  in  lowliness  of  mind,  according  as 
the  Holy  Spirit  spake  of  Him,  for  He  saith,  '  Lord, 
who  hath  believed  our  report,'  et  seq.  (Isa.  liii.).  Ye 
see,  brethren,  what  is  the  example  that  has  been 
given  us ;  for,  if  the  Lord  thus  humbled  Himself, 
what  should  we  do  who  have  through  Him  come 
under  the  yoke  of  His  grace." 

Chaps.  14,  19,  and  20.  "Let  us  be  kind  one  to 
another  after  the  pattern  of  the  tender  mercy  and 
benignity  of  our  Creator.  .  .  .  Let  us  hasten  and 
return  unto  the  goal  of  peace  which  hath  been 
handed  down  to  us  from  the  beginning,  and  let  us 
look  steadfastly  unto  the  Father  and  Maker  of  the 
whole  world ;  let  us  behold  Him  with  our  mind,  let 
us  look  with  the  eyes  of  our  soul  into  the  depths  of 
His  long-suffering  Will ;  let  us  note  how  free  from 
anger  He  is  to  all  His  creatures." 

"  The  heavens  are  moved  by  His  direction  and 
obey  Him  in  peace.  The  sun,  the  moon,  and  the 
dancing  stars,  according  to  His  appointment,  circle 
in  harmony  within  the  bounds  assigned  to  them. 
The    earth    beareth    fruit    at    her    proper    seasons, 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  57 

putting  forth  the  fruit  abundantly,  and  satisfieth 
both  man  and  beasts  and  all  living  things,  making 
no  distinction." 

"  The  inscrutable  depths  of  the  abysses  are  con- 
strained by  the  same  ordinances.  The  basin  of  the 
boundless  sea,  gathered  by  His  workmanship  into 
its  reservoirs,  passeth  not  the  barriers  by  which  it  is 
surrounded ;  the  winds  in  their  several  quarters 
fulfil  their  ministry  at  the  proper  season  without 
disturbance ;  and  the  everflowing  fountains,  created 
for  enjoyment  and  health,  without  fail  give  their 
breasts  to  sustain  the  life  of  men.  All  these  things 
the  great  Creator  and  Master  of  the  universe  ordered 
to  be  in  peace  and  concord,  doing  good  to  all  things, 
but  far  beyond  the  rest  to  us  who  fled  for  refuge  to 
his  compassionate  mercies  through  Christ  Jesus, 
to  whom  be  the  glory  and  the  majesty  for  ever  and 
ever." 

Chap.  46.  "  Why  are  these  strifes,  tumults,  divi- 
sions, schisms,  and  wars  among  you  ?  Have  we  not 
all  one  God  and  one  Christ  ?  Is  there  not  one  Spirit 
of  grace  poured  out  upon  us  ?  And  have  we  not 
all  one  calling  in  Christ  ?  Why  do  we  divide  and 
tear  in  pieces  the  members  of  Christ,  and  raise  up 
strife  against  our  own  body  ?  and  why  have  we 
reached  such  a  height  of  madness  as  to  forget  that 
we  are  all  members  of  one  another  ?  Kemember 
the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  when  He  said,  '  Woe 
to  that  man  by  whom  offences  come,  it  were  better 
for  him  that  he  had  never  been  born,  than  that  he 
should  cast  a  stumbling-block  before  one  of  My  elect. 


58         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Yea,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  should 
be  hung  about  his  neck,  and  that  he  should  be  sunk 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  than  that  he  should  cast  a 
stumbling-block  before  one  of  My  little  ones.'  Your 
schism  has  subverted  the  faith  of  many,  has  given 
rise  to  doubt  in  many,  and  has  caused  grief  to  all, 
and  still  your  sedition  continueth." 

On  Love. 

Chap.  49.  "  Let  us  therefore  with  all  haste  put  an 
end  to  this  state  of  things,  and  let  us  fall  down  before 
the  Lord  and  beseech  Him  with  tears  that  He  may 
be  mercifully  reconciled  to  us,  and  restore  us  to  our 
former  seemly  and  holy  practice  of  brotherly  love. 
.  .  .  Let  him  who  has  love  in  Christ  keep  the 
commandments  of  Christ.  Who  can  describe  the 
bond  of  the  love  of  God  ?  What  man  is  able  to  tell 
the  excellence  of  its  beauty,  as  it  ought  to  be  told  ? 
The  height  to  which  love  exalts  is  unspeakable. 
Love  unites  to  God.  Love  covers  a  multitude  of 
sins.  Love  beareth  all  things,  is  long-suffering  in 
all  things.  There  is  nothing  base,  nothing  arrogant 
in  love.  Love  admits  of  no  divisions ;  love  gives 
rise  to  no  seditious ;  love  does  all  things  in  harmony. 
By  love  have  all  the  elect  of  God  been  made  perfect ; 
without  love  nothing  is  well-pleasing  to  God.  In 
love  has  the  Master  taken  us  unto  Himself.  On 
account  of  the  love  He  bore  us,  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Lord,  gave  His  blood  for  us  by  the  will  of  God,  His 
flesh  for  our  flesh,  and  His  soul  for  our  souls." 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  59 

On  Confession  and  Absolution. 

Chaps.  51,  52.  "  Let  us  therefore  implore  forgive- 
ness for  all  those  transgressions  which  through  any 
of  the  wiles  of  the  adversary  we  have  committed. 
And  those  who  have  been  the  leaders  of  sedition  and 
disagreement  ought  to  have  respect  to  the  common 
hope.  For  such  as  live  in  fear  and  love  would 
rather  that  they  themselves  were  involved  in  suffer- 
ing than  their  neighbour.  .  .  .  The  Master,  brethren, 
hath  no  need  of  anything  whatsoever,  and  He  desires 
nothing  of  any  one  except  that  confession  be  made 
unto  Him.  ('ATrpoaSe^f,  aSeX<f}oi,  6  AeairoTr}^, 
virdpyei  rwv  airdvTcnv  :  ovhev  ov8evb<i  '^pij^ei  et  firj 
TO  i^ofioXo'yeiadaL  avrw.)  For,  says  the  elect 
David,  '  I  will  confess  unto  the  Lord,  and  that  will 
please  Him  more  than  a  young  bullock  that  has 
hoofs  and  horns.  Let  the  poor  see  it  and  be  glad.' 
And  again  he  saith,  '  Offer  unto  God  the  sacrifice  of 
praise,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High.  And 
call  upon  Me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  I  will  deliver 
thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  Me ' ;  for  the  '  sacrifice  of 
God  is  a  broken  spirit.' " 

On  Apostolic  Order  and  Ministry. 

Chap.  40.  "  These  things  therefore  being  manifest 
to  us,  and  seeing  that  we  have  searched  into  the 
depths  of  Divine  knowledge,  it  behoves  us  to  do  all 
things  in  order,  which  the  Lord  has  commanded  us 
to  perform  at  stated  times.     He  enjoins  offerings  to 


6o         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

be  offered  and  services  to  be  performed,  and  that 
not  thoughtlessly  or  irregularly.  Now  the  offerings 
and  services  He  commanded  to  be  performed  with 
care,  and  not  rashly  or  in  a  disorderly  manner,  but 
at  fixed  times  and  seasons.  Where  and  by  whom 
He  desired  these  things  to  be  done  He  Himself  fixed 
by  His  supreme  will,  in  order  that  all  things  being 
piously  done  according  to  His  good  pleasure,  might 
be  acceptable  to  Him.  .  .  .  For  to  the  high  priest 
his  proper  services  have  been  assigned,  and  to  the 
priests  their  proper  place  is  appointed,  and  upon 
the  Levites  their  proper  ministry  is  laid.  And  the 
layman  is  bound  by  the  laws  that  pertain  to 
laymen." 

Chap.  41.  "  Let  each  of  you,  brethren,  give  thanks 
to  God  in  his  own  order,  living  in  all  good  conscience, 
with  becoming  gravity,  and  not  going  beyond  the 
rule  of  the  ministry  prescribed  to  him.  Not  in 
every  place,  brethren,  are  the  continual  sacrifices 
offered,  or  the  freewill  offerings,  or  the  sin-offerings, 
and  the  trespass-offerings,  but  in  Jerusalem  only. 
And  even  there  they  are  not  offered  in  every  place, 
but  only  at  the  altar  before  the  temple.  .  .  .  Those 
therefore  that  do  anything  beyond  that  which  is 
agreeable  to  His  will  are  punished  with  death. 
You  see,  brethren,  in  proportion  as  we  (Christians) 
have  been  deemed  worthy  of  greater  knowledge, 
so  much  the  more  are  we  placed  in  greater 
danger." 

Bishop  Lightfoot  has  the  following  remarks  on 
the  above.     "  This  is   evidently  an   instance   from 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  6i 

the  old  dispensation  to  show  that  God  will  have 
His  ministrations  performed  through  definite  persons, 
just  as  below  in  chap.  41.  There  is  therefore  no 
direct  reference  to  the  Christian  ministry  in  '  high 
priest,  priests,  and  Levites,'  but  it  is  an  argument 
by  analogy.  Does  the  analogy  then  extend  to  the 
three  orders  ?  The  answer  to  this  seems  to  be 
that  though  the  Episcopate  appears  to  have 
been  widely  extended  in  Asia  Minor  at  this 
time,  the  Epistle  throughout  only  recognises  two 
orders,  presbyters  and  deacons,  as  existing  at 
Corinth." 

And  again,  "  The  present  tense  {irpoa^epovraC) 
has  been  thought  to  imply  that  the  sacrifices  were 
still  offered,  and  the  temple  still  standing,  and 
therefore  to  fix  the  date  of  the  Epistle  before  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  ...  To  this  very  early 
date,  however,  there  are  insuperable  difficulties.  .  .  . 
Clement  must,  therefore,  use  the  present  tense  as 
implying  rather  the  permanence  of  the  record  and  of 
the  lesson  contained  therein  than  the  continuance 
of  the  institution  and  of  the  practice  itself.  If 
any  one  doubt  whether  such  a  usage  is  natural, 
let  him  read  the  account  of  the  Mosaic  institu- 
tions and  sacrifices  in  Josephus,^  where  the  parallels 
to  Clement's  present  tense  are  too  numerous  to  be 
counted."  - 

Chap.  42.  "The  apostles  received  the  gospel  for 
us  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  Jesus  Christ  from 
God.     So  then  Christ  is  from  God,  and  the  apostles 

1  Ant.  iii.  cc.  9,  10.  -  Li{,'htfoot. 


62         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

from  Christ.  Both  then  came  of  the  Will  of  God 
in  the  appointed  order.  Having  therefore  received 
a  charge,  and  being  fully  persuaded  by  the  resur- 
rection of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  confirmed 
by  the  Word  of  God,  they  went  forth  with 
full  assurance  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  proclaiming 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  was  at  hand.  And, 
thus  preaching  through  countries  and  cities,  they 
appointed  the  first-fruits  (of  their  labours), 
having  first  proved  them  by  the  Spirit,  to  be 
bishops  and  deacons  of  those  who  should  afterwards 
believe. 

"  Nor  was  this  any  new  thing,  since  indeed  it  was 
written  many  ages  before  concerning  bishops  and 
deacons ;  for  thus  saith  the  Scripture  in  a  certain 
place,^  '  I  will  appoint  their  bishops  in  righteousness 
and  their  deacons  in  faith.' " 

Chap.  43.  "  And  what  wonder  is  it  if  those  in 
Christ  who  were  entrusted  with  such  a  duty  by 
God,  appointed  those  ministers  before  mentioned, 
when  the  blessed  Moses,  also  '  a  faithful  servant  in 
all  his  house,'  noted  down  in  the  sacred  books  all  the 
injunctions  which  were  given  him,  and  when  the 
other  prophets  also  followed  him,  bearing  witness 
with  one  consent  to  the  ordinances  which  he 
appointed  ?     For  when  rivalry  arose  concerning  the 

^  The  text  which  Clement  so  strangely  misquotes,  and  on  which 
he  founds  such  a  gi-oundless  argument,  is  found  in  Isa.  Ix.  17. 

"I  will  also  make  thy  officers  peace,  and  thine  exactors  right- 
eousness" (A.V.  and  K.V.).  The  LXX.  or  old  Greek  version  thus 
renders  the  passage  :  Kai  dwcru  roi/s  &.pxovTd%  cov  ev  eiprjvri,  kcI 
Tovs  iiricTKOwovt  aov  [and  thy  bisliops]  iv  diKaiocrijvD, 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  63 

priesthood.  .  .  ."  Here  Clement  brings  in  the  story 
of  Aaron's  rod  from  Num.  xvii.,  and  adds,  "  What 
think  ye,  dearly  beloved  ?  Did  not  Moses  know 
beforehand  that  this  would  happen  ?  Undoubtedly 
he  knew  it,  but  he  acted  thus  that  there  might  be 
no  sedition  in  Israel,  and  that  the  name  of  the  true 
and  only  God  might  be  glorified,  to  whom  be  glory 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen." 

Chap.  44.  "  For  this  cause  therefore,  having  re- 
ceived complete  foreknowledge,  they  appointed  the 
aforesaid  persons,  and  afterwards  they  provided  a 
continuance,  that  when  these  should  fall  asleep,^ 
other  approved  men  should  succeed  to  their  minis- 
tration. Those  therefore  who  were  appointed  by 
them,  or  afterwards  by  other  men  of  repute  with 
the  consent  of  the  whole  Church,  and  who  have 
ministered  blamelessly  to  the  flock  of  Christ,  in 
lowliness  of  mind,  peacefiilly  and  with  all  modesty, 
and  who  for  a  long  time  have  borne  a  good  report 
with  all  men,  these  persons  we  consider  to  have 
been  unjustly  thrust  out  from  ministration.  For 
it  will    be   no  light    sin  for  us,  if  we  thrust  out 

^  "When  these  should  fall  asleep."  "The  aforesaid  persons," 
i.e.  the  first  generation  of  presbyters,  appointed  by  the  apostles 
themselves,  and  avTuv  too,  will  refer  to  the  same  persons.  .  .  .  The 
apostles,  says  Clement,  first  ap]5ointed  approved  persons  to  the 
ministry,  and  afterwards  provided  for  a  succession,  so  that  vacancies 
by  death  should  be  filled  by  other  approved  men.  The  presbyters 
of  Corinth,  who  had  been  rudely  ejected  from  their  offices,  belonged  to 
these  two  classes  ;  some  had  been  appointed  by  the  apostles  ;  others 
belonged  to  the  second  generation,  having  been  appointed  by 
persons  immediately  connected  with  the  apostles  "  (Lightfoot). 


64        APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

those    who    have   offered  the  gifts  ^  of    the    Epis- 
copate 2  unblameably  and  holily." 

"  Blessed   are   those   presbyters   who   have   gone 
before,    seeing    that    their    departure    was    fruitful 

^  ' '  What  does  Clement  mean  by  sacrifices,  gifts,  and  offerings  ? 
In  what  sense  are  the  presbyters  said  to  have  offered  gifts  ?  The 
answer  to  tliese  questions  must  be  sought  in  the  following  parallel 
passages : — 

"Sec.  18.  'The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  bruised  spirit,  a  broken 
and  a  contrite  heart  God  will  not  despise  1 '  Sees.  35,  36.  '  The 
sacrifice  of  praise  will  glorify  Me,  and  there  is  a  way  by  which  I 
will  show  him  the  glory  of  God.  This  is  the  way,  dearly  beloved, 
in  which  we  find  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  the  High  Priest  of  all 
our  offerings,  the  Defender  and  Helper  of  our  infirmity.'  41.  'Let 
every  one  of  you,  brethren,  offer  thanks  to  God  in  his  own  order, 
living  in  all  good  conscience,  with  becoming  gravity,  and  not 
going  beyond  the  rule  of  the  ministry  prescribed  to  him.'  52. 
'  The  blaster,  brethren,  stands  in  need  of  nothing  whatsoever,  and 
He  desires  nothing  of  any  except  that  confession  be  made  to  Him. 
For  the  elect  David  saith,  "I  will  confess  unto  the  Lord,  and  that 
will  please  Him  more  than  a  young  bullock  that  hath  horns  and 
hoofs."  And  again  he  saith,  "Offer  unto  God  the  sacrifice  of 
praise,  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High.  .  .  .  For  the 
sacrifice  of  God  is  a  broken  spirit." '  Compare  Heb.  xiii.  15,  16,  to 
which  Epistle  Clement  is  so  largely  indebted.  These  passages  show 
in  what  sense  the  presbyters  might  be  said  to  offer  gifts.  They 
led  the  prayers  and  praises  of  the  congregation  ;  they  presented 
the  alms  and  contributions  to  God,  and  asked  His  blessing  on  them 
in  the  name  of  the  whole  body.  Hence  Clement  is  careful  to 
maintain  that  these  offerings  should  be  made  at  the  right  time  and 
in  the  right  place,  and  by  the  right  persons.  The  first  day  of  the 
week  had  been  fixed  by  apostolic  authority,  not  only  for  prayer 
and  breaking  of  bread  (Acts  xx.  7),  but  also  for  collecting  alms 
(1  Cor.  xvi.  2)  ;  and  the  officers  appointed  by  the  same  authority 
were  the  proper  persons  to  receive  and  dispense  the  contributions  " 
(Ibid.). 

^  "The  Episcopate  here  is,  of  course,  the  office  of  presbyter" 
{Ibid.). 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  65 

and  ripe ;  for  they  have  no  fear  lest  any  one  should 
remove  them  from  their  appointed  places.  For  we 
see  that  ye  have  displaced  certain  persons,  though 
they  were  living  honourably,  from  the  ministration 
which  they  had  kept  blamelessly."  There  are  only 
two  other  allusions  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Christian 
ministry,  and  they  are  as  follows : — 

Chap.  54.  "  Who  then  among  you  is  noble 
minded  ?  who  compassionate  ?  who  full  of  love  ? 
Let  him  declare,  '  If  on  my  account  sedition  and 
disagreement  and  schism  have  arisen,  I  will  depart 
and  go  away  whithersoever  ye  desire,  and  I  will  do 
whatever  the  majority  commands  ;  only  let  the  flock 
of  God  live  at  peace  with  the  presbyters  set  over 
it.'  He  that  acts  thus  will  procure  to  himself  great 
glory  in  the  Lord,  and  every  place  will  welcome 
him.  For  '  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness 
thereof.'  These  things  they,  who  live  a  godly  life 
that  is  never  to  be  repented  of,  both  have  done  and 
always  will  do." 

Chap.  57.  "  Ye,  therefore,  who  laid  the  foundation 
of  this  sedition,  submit  yourselves  to  the  presbyters, 
and  receive  correction  so  as  to  repent,  bending  the 
knees  of  your  hearts.  Learn  to  be  subject,  laying 
aside  the  proud  and  arrogant  self-confidence  of  your 
tongue.  For  it  is  better  for  you  that  ye  should 
occupy  a  humble  and  honourable  place  in  the  flock 
of  Christ,  than  that  being  highly  exalted  ye  should 
be  cast  out  from  the  hope  of  His  people." 

There  is  only  one  other  passage  in  the  epistle 
which  is  thought  by  some  to  allude  to  the  Christian 
5 


66         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

ministry,  but  it  is  very  uncertain  whether  it  alludes 
to  it  or  not :  "  Let  us  reverence  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  blood  was  given  for  us.  Let  us 
esteem  those  who  have  tlie  rule  over  us.  Let  us 
honour  the  aged  among  us  (or  the  presbyters) ;  let 
us  train  up  the  young  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  let 
us  direct  our  wives  to  that  which  is  good." 

From  the  above  it  is  evident  (1)  that  Clement 
believed  in  the  Divine  origin  of  the  ministry  of 
presbyters  (or  bishops)  and  deacons,  but  not  more 
than  St.  Pavil  did  when  he  said  to  the  Ephesian 
presbyters,  "  Take  heed  unto  yourselves  and  to  all 
the  flock  in  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you 
bishops"  (Acts  xx.  28);  (2)  that  he  believed  in 
the  apostolic  succession  of  these  two  orders  of  the 
ministry,  and  in  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to 
honour  and  obey  those  who  were  set  over  them ; 
(3)  that  he  knew  of  no  third  order  of  ministry  as 
then  existing  in  the  Churches  of  Kome  and  Corinth. 
If  there  had  been  a  bishop  in  the  Church  in 
Corinth,  in  the  later  meaning  of  the  term,  it  is 
impossible  that,  writing  on  such  a  subject  as  a 
sedition  of  the  laity  against  their  presbyters,  he 
should  have  ignored  his  existence. 

Canon  (now  Bishop)  Gore  acknowledges  this  to 
be  the  case.  "  It  is  quite  true  that  in  Clement's 
Epistle  presbyters  are  called  bishops,  and  that  there 
is  no  local  authority  in  the  Church  at  Corinth  above 
the  presbyters.  Clement's  language  about  submis- 
sion to  them  postulates  this.  It  may  also  be 
acknowledged  that  it  is  an  unwarrantable  hypothesis 


CLEMENT  OF  ROME  67 

that  the  see  of  the  chief  pastor  was  vacant  when 
St.  Clement  wrote."  ^ 

As  in  every  fully  organised  Jewish  synagogue, 
there  was  a  ^"W  or  president  of  the  college  of 
presbyters,  and  as  the  organisation  of  the  Christian 
congregations  (or  synagogues,  as  St.  James  calls 
them)  was  after  the  pattern  of  the  Jewish  syna- 
gogue, we  should  have  expected  to  find  that,  in 
the  time  of  Clement,  there  would  have  been  such 
an  office  in  the  Churches  of  Rome  and  Corinth ; 
but  if  there  was,  there  is  no  allusion  to  it  in 
Clement's  letter.  In  all  probability  there  was  a 
president,  or  chairman  of  the  presbyters ;  but  the 
office  was  not  regarded  as  a  third  order  of  ministry ; 
though  from  the  letters  of  St.  Ignatius  we  know 
that  it  was  so  regarded  in  the  Churches  of  Asia 
before  the  close  of  the  century. 

^  Gore,  The  Church  and  the  Ministry,  p.  322. 


THE  DIDACHE,  OE  "THE  TEACHING  OF 
THE  LORD,  THROUGH  THE  TWELVE 
APOSTLES,  TO  THE  NATIONS." 

The  only  other  uninspired  Christian  writing  of  the 
first  century,  besides  the  Letter  of  Clement,  is  "  the 
Didach^."  It  is  the  only  other  "  solid,  unquestioned 
piece  of  historical  fact "  which  throws  light  on  the 
apostolic  order  and  ministry  of  the  Church.  The 
contrast  between  the  literature  of  the  Epistle  of 
Clement  and  the  Didach(^  is  remarkable.  The 
humility  of  the  author  of  the  Epistle,  the  entire 
absence  of  self-assertion,  his  never  mentioning  his 
own  name,  or  using  the  personal  pronoun  of  him- 
self, though  his  marked  personality  shines  through 
every  letter,  are  charming.  The  author  of  the 
Didache,  on  the  other  hand,  uses  the  personal  pro- 
noun of  himself  throughout,  and  gives  no  indication 
of  the  Church  from  which  he  writes. 

Again,  while  the  Epistle  is  full  of  quotations 
from,  and  allusions  to,  the  Old  Testament,  and 
breathes  throughout  the  spirit  of  our  Lord  and 
His  apostles,  the  Didache  contains  only  two  quota- 
tions and  hardly  any  allusion  to  the  Old  Testament, 

68 


THE  DIDACHfi  69 

and  falls  entirely  short  of  a  true  conception  of 
gospel  teaching.  "  The  moral  instruction,"  says 
Gore,  "  is  of  an  intensely  Jewish  character,  far 
inferior  to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  to  St. 
James.  It  belongs  rather  to  the  enlightened 
synagogue  than  to  the  illuminated  Church."  But, 
with  all  its  faults,  the  Didach^  is  most  valuable 
to  the  student  of  Church  history,  because  "  it  has 
thrown  so  strange  and  interesting  a  light  over 
the  simple  organisation,  faith,  and  worship  of 
the  early  communities  of  Christians " ;  ^  and  also, 
because  it  is  the  first  writing  in  which  we 
can  discern  the  early  sowing  of  tares  among  the 
wheat. 

It  is  contained  in  only  one  known  MS.,  namely, 
the  same  "  Jerusalem  Codex "  which  contains  the 
second  version  of  Clement's  Epistle,  published  by 
Bryennios  in  Constantinople  in  1873,  but  not  made 
known  to  the  Western  Church  till  1883. 

The  Histoey  of  the  Didach^  in  the  ancient 
Chukch. 

Considerable  portions  of  it  were  incorporated  into 
the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  (written  at  the  beginning  of 
the  second  century),  into  "  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas," 
and  into  the  writings  of  Clement  of  Alexandria 
(a.d.  202).  Book  vii.  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions 
(fourth  century)  is  a  paraphrase  and  enlargement 
of  the  Didache.     The  first  mention  of  its  title  is 

^  Farrar. 


70         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

in    Eusebius.       After   the    sixth    century   we  find 
no  quotation  from  it. 


The  Author. 

It  is  very  strange  that  the  name  of  so  energetic 
and  forcible  a  writer  should  have  passed  into 
oblivion,  and  that  none  of  the  Fathers  who  have 
made  such  use  of  his  writings  should  have  pre- 
served it.  He  was  probably  a  Jewish  Christian, 
and  it  is  hardly  possible  that  a  mere  layman  could 
have  written  with  such  an  assumption  of  ecclesias- 
tical authority.  We  can  only  think  that  he  was 
one  of  the  Spirit-called  order  of  "Teachers"  of 
whom  he  makes  mention ;  or  at  least  that  he  con- 
sidered himself  to  be  one,  and  was  so  regarded  by 
the  Church. 

The  Date  and  Place  of  its  Composition. 

Its  place  in  the  Jerusalem  Codex  between  the 
Epistle  of  Clement  and  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius,  and 
its  being  quoted  in  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas,  point 
to  its  probable  date  as  not  later  than  a.d.  100.  Its 
contents  lead  to  the  same  conclusion.  Its  ecclesi- 
astical organisation  is  of  the  simplest  kind ;  "  pres- 
byter "  and  "  bishop "  are  still  synonymous  terms ; 
there  is  no  indication  of  the  existence  of  a  heir- 
archy,  or  of  a  diocesan  or  even  congregational  Epis- 
copacy. The  sacramental  formulas  contained  in  it 
are  of  the  most  elementary  nature,  and  there  is  no 


THE  DIDACHE  71 

mention  of  heresies,  not  even  of  Montanism.  All 
these  facts  point  to  a  very  early  date.  It  gives  no 
clue  to  the  place  of  its  birth.  Historians  are  divided 
between  Syria  and  Egypt ;  and  as  no  other  lands 
have  been  suggested,  the  choice  seems  to  lie  between 
these  two.  As  we  learn  from  the  Epistles  of 
Ignatius  that  from  the  beginning  of  the  second 
century  the  terms  "  presbyter  "  and  "  bishop  "  were 
no  longer  synonymous  in  Asia  Minor  and  Syria, 
and  as  the  author  makes  no  allusion  to  St.  Paul, 
and  was  in  no  way  influenced  by  his  teaching,  we 
think  that  Egypt  was  most  probably  the  land  of  its 
birth. 

Its  Purpose  and  Scope. 

It  bears  a  very  lofty  title,  "  the  Teaching  of  the 
Lord,  through  the  Twelve  Apostles,  to  the  Nations." 
This  is  another  presumption  for  a  very  early  date. 
For  though  it  professes  to  be  for  the  Gentile  world, 
the  author  has  not  heard  of  the  apostles  of  the 
uncircumcision.      It  is  divided  into  two  parts — 

Part  I.   §§  i.-vi. 

This  part  may  be  called  the  first  Christian  Cate- 
chism. It  consists  of  rudimentary,  moral  teaching 
about  "  the  Two  Ways."  "  Two  Ways  there  are, 
one  of  life  and  one  of  death ;  but  there  is  a  great 
difference  between  the  two  ways.  The  way  of 
life  is  this  —  first,  thou  shalt  love  the  God  who 
made  thee ;  second,  thy  neighbour  as  thyself "  (§  i.). 


72         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

"  But  the  way  of  death  is  this :  first  of  all  it  is  full 
of  evil  and  full  of  curse ;  murders,  adulteries,  lusts, 
fornications,  thefts,  idolatries,  magic  arts,  robberies," 
etc.  (§  v.). 

Interesting  though  this  first  attempt  at  a  Chris- 
tian catechism  is,  yet  we  pass  on  to  the  second  part, 
as  it  alone  treats  of  what  belongs  to  our  subject. 


Part  II.  §§  vii.— xvi. 
On  Eites,  Ceremonies,  and  Chukch  Organisation. 

(1)   §  vii.   On  Baptism. 

As  Part  I.  is  a  catechism  for  the  instruction  of 
candidates  for  Baptism,  an  account  of  the  mode  of 
the  administration  of  the  sacrament,  and  further 
preparation  for  it  follows. 

"  Now  concerning  baptism,  thus  baptize  ye :  hav- 
ing first  uttered  all  these  things  (§§  i.— vi.)  baptize  in 
living  water,  '  into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of 
the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'  But  if  thou  hast 
not  living  water,  baptize  in  other  water ;  and  if 
thou  canst  not  in  cold,  then  in  warm  water.  But 
if  thou  hast  neither,  pour  water  upon  the  head 
thrice,  '  into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'  But  before  baptism  let  the 
baptizer,  and  he  that  is  to  be  baptized,  fast,  and  as 
many  others  as  may  be  able.  But  as  for  him  that 
is  to  be  baptized,  thou  shalt  command  him  to  fast 
one  or  two  days  before." 


THE  DIDACHfi  73 

This  is  the  only  uninspired  utterance  of  the 
Church  of  the  first  century  on  the  manner  of  the 
administration  of  holy  baptism.  It  adds  nothing  to 
the  institution  of  the  rite  in  Holy  Scripture.  The 
outward  and  visible  sign  is  water,  and  water  only. 
Living  {i.e.  spring  or  running)  water  to  be  preferred 
to  stagnant,  and  cold  to  hot ;  immersion  to  sprinkling  ; 
but  stagnant,  or  warm  water,  and  sprinkling  instead 
of  immersion,  in  cases  of  necessity,  lawful.  The 
form  of  words, "  Into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of 
the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit "  is  repeated  twice. 
The  author,  having  used  the  singular  pronoun  in 
addressing  the  candidate  in  Part  I.,  now  addresses 
the  whole  congregation  in  the  plural  pronoun  "  ye," 
as  if  the  Church  were  the  baptizers ;  and  then 
changes  his  style,  and  addresses  him  who  acts  for 
the  Church  in  the  singular  pronoun,  but  gives  no 
indication  as  to  whom  he  is  addressing,  a  minister  or 
a  layman. 

There  is  no  mention  of  prayer,  fasting  having 
taken  its  |?^rtC(? ;  as  in  §  ix.  he  substituted  "  fast 
for  them  that  persecute  you,"  for  the  words  of  our 
Lord,  "  pray  for  them  that  persecute  you." 

§  iii.   On  Fasting  and  Prayer. 

"  But  let  not  your  fastings  be  like  those  of  the 
hypocrites :  for  they  fast  on  the  second  day  of  the 
week  and  on  the  fifth ;  but  do  ye  fast  on  the  fourth 
and  on  the  preparation  (the  sixth,  Friday).  Neither 
pray  ye  like  the  hypocrites,  but  as  the  Lord  com- 


74         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

manded  in  His  Gospel,  thus  pray :  '  Our  Father 
who  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed  be  Thy  name.  Thy 
kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven  so 
on  earth.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And 
forgive  us  our  debt,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And 
lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  the 
evil  (one) :  for  Thine  is  the  power  and  the  glory  for 
ever.'     Three  times  in  the  day  pray  ye  thus." 

This  form  agrees  verbatim  with  the  Authorised 
Version  of  St.  Matthew,  with  the  exception  that  the 
singular  is  used  in  "  heaven "  and  in  "  debt."  It 
contains  the  doxology,  as  does  the  A.V.,  but  omits 
"  Thy  kingdom." 

Fasting. — The  Judaising  spirit  is  manifest  in  the 
substitution  of  fasting  for  prayer ;  and  in  the  heathen 
idea  that  fasting  is  in  itself  meritorious,  and  more 
efficacious  with  God  than  the  simple  prayer  of  the 
child  to  his  Father.  The  reference  to  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  is  apparent ;  but  how  lamentably  has 
our  author  failed  to  comprehend  the  spirituality  of 
our  Lord's  teaching !  What  a  contrast  is  there  be- 
tween the  above  and  Isa.  Iviii.  13,  14,  and  Matt.  vi. 
16—18.  This  injunction  about  fasting  on  certain 
days  is  the  first  instance,  in  the  Christian  Church, 
of  "  the  teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of 
men  "  by  which  the  Pharisees  "  made  the  word  of 
God  of  none  effect."  There  is  no  instance  of  a  day, 
a  week,  or  a  month  of  fasting  having  been  ordered 
by  God  in  the  Bible.  The  word  fast  does  not  occur 
in  the  Pentateuch  ;  the  religion  of  Moses  was  unique 
in  this,  that  it  was  a  religion  of  feasting  and  not  of 


THE  DIDACH6  75 

fasting,  a  religion  of  "  rejoicing  with  great  joy  before 
Jehovah."  The  word  occurs  only  thrice  in  the 
Epistles  of  the  New  Testament  in  A.V.,  and  one 
of  these  is  omitted  in  R.V.,  and  in  one  of  the  two 
that  remain  it  means  enforced  hunger  from  want  of 
food  (2  Cor.  xi.  27);  but  in  the  Didache,  which  is 
only  a  little  longer  than  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians, 
it  occm"S  twenty-eight  times. 

The  Jewish  Church  had  instituted  days  and  weeks 
and  months  of  fast,  but  our  Lord  encouraged  His 
disciples  ostentatiously  to  disobey  her. 

It  is  sad  in  our  days  to  hear  of  bishops  of  the 
"  Protestant  religion  established  by  law "  giving 
dispensations  to  their  clergy  not  to  keep  the  fasts 
of  the  Church ;  as  well  might  the  apostles  have 
asked  Caiaphas  for  a  dispensation  to  break  their 
fast  with  the  Master. 

On  the  Eucharist. 

§  ix.  "  Now  concerning  the  Eucharist,  thus 
give  thanks.  First  concerning  the  cup :  We  thank 
Thee,  our  Father,  for  the  holy  vine  of  David  Thy 
servant,  which  Thou  hast  made  known  unto  us 
through  Jesus  Thy  Servant.  To  Thee  be  the  glory 
for  ever.  And  concerning  the  broken  bread  {nXda- 
fjuiTO'i) :  We  thank  Thee,  our  Father,  for  the  life 
and  knowledge  which  Thou  hast  made  known  to  us 
through  Jesus  Thy  Servant.  To  Thee  be  the  glory 
for  ever.  Just  as  that  broken  bread  {Kkdafia)  was 
scattered  over  the  hills,  and  having  been  gathered 


76         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

together,  became  one,  so  let  Thy  Church  be  gathered 
together  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  into  Thy  king- 
dom ;  for  Thine  is  the  power  and  the  glory  for  ever. 
But  let  no  one  eat  of  your  Eucharist  except  those 
that  have  been  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Lord ; 
for  with  regard  to  this  the  Lord  said,  '  Give  not 
that  which  is  holy  to  the  dogs.' " 

§  X.  "  Now  after  ye  are  filled  thus  give  thanks : 
We  thank  Thee,  holy  Father,  for  Thy  holy  name, 
which  Thou  hast  caused  to  dwell  in  our  hearts, 
and  for  the  knowledge  and  faith  and  immortality 
which  Thou  hast  made  known  to  us  through 
Jesus  Thy  Servant.  .  .  .  Eemember,  0  Lord, 
Thy  Church,  to  defend  her  from  every  evil,  and 
to  make  her  perfect  in  Thy  love ;  and  gather 
her,  having  been  sanctified,  from  the  four  winds, 
into  Thy  everlasting  kingdom,  which  Thou  hast 
prepared  for  ever ;  for  Thine  is  the  power  and  the 
glory  for  ever.  Let  grace  come,  and  let  this  world 
pass  away.  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  !  Who- 
soever is  holy,  let  him  come ;  whoever  is  not,  let 
him  repent.      Maranatha.      Amen." 

"  But  permit  the  prophets  to  give  thanks  as  much 
as  they  will." 

There  is  a  manifest  allusion  here  to  the  feast 
which  our  Lord  gave  to  the  five  thousand.  "  And 
concerning  the  broken  bread  {K\.d<xixaro<i), — ^just  as 
this  broken  bread  {Kkdafia)  was  scattered  over 
the  hills"  (see  John  vi.  13).  "And  now  after  ye 
are  filled  "  (fiera  Se  to  ifiirXija-drjvai),  compare  John 
vi.  12  (a)9  8e  iveirXTjcrdjja-av). 


THE  DIDACHE  77 

Compare  this  account  of  a  Christian  Eucharist  at 
the  end  of  the  century  with  the  accounts  contained 
in  Acts  ii.  42,  46,  47  (E.V.),  xx.  7-11  ;  1  Cor.  x. 
xi.,  from  all  of  which  it  appears  that  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  generally  partaken  of  in  the  evening, 
as  part  of  an  ordinary  meal  or  of  the  Agapd. 

There  is  one  other  allusion  to  the  Holy  Com- 
munion in  the  Didach(5. 

§  xiv.  "  But  on  the  Lord's  day  (Kara  KvpcaKrjv 
8e  Kvpiov)  do  ye  assemble  and  break  bread,  and 
give  thanks,  after  confessing  your  transgressions, 
in  order  that  your  sacrifice  may  be  pure.  But 
every  one  that  hath  a  controversy  with  his  friend, 
let  him  not  come  together  with  you  until  they 
be  reconciled,  that  your  sacrifice  may  not  be  pro- 
faned. For  this  is  that  which  was  spoken  by  the 
Lord :  '  At  every  place  and  time  bring  Me  a  pure 
sacrifice ;  for  I  am  a  great  King,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  My  name  is  marvellous  among  the  nations.' " 

The  author  had  said  before  that  God  requires 
nothing  of  any  one  but  to  confess  his  sins  to  Him ; 
he  here  rightly  adds  our  Lord's  teaching  about  being 
first  reconciled  to  one's  neighbour  before  offering 
one's  gifts.  Justin  Martyr  likewise  uses  the  words 
"  sacrifice "  in  connection  with  the  Eucharist,  but 
goes  on  to  say,  "  prayers  and  thanksgivings,  offered 
by  the  worthy,  are  the  only  perfect  and  acceptable 
sacrifice."  ^ 

We  have  here  an  additional  and  independent 
proof  that  the  first  day  of  the  week  had  received 

1  Dial.  c.  Try  ph.  ii.  117. 


78         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

the  title  of  "  the  Lord's  day  "  before  the  end  of  the 
first  century. 


Apostles,  Prophets,  and  Teachers. 

St.  Paul  says :  "  God  set  some  in  the  Church, 
first  apostles,  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  teachers. 
,  .  .  Are  all  apostles  ?  are  all  prophets  ?  are  all 
teachers?"  (1  Cor.  xii.  28,  29).  And  again,  "He 
gave  some  to  be  apostles,  and  some  to  be  prophets, 
and  some  to  be  .  .  .  teachers "  (Eph.  iv.  11).  The 
following  quotations  from  the  Didache  are  valuable 
as  a  proof  from  history  that  these  gifts  of  the  Spirit 
continued  in  the  Church  till  the  close  of  the  first 
century,  and  that  they  were  orders  of  a  spiritual 
ministry,  quite  distinct  from  the  local  orders  of 
ministers,  who  were  chosen  and  ordained  by  man. 

§  xi.  Fii'st  Apostles. 

"  But  in  regard  to  apostles  and  prophets,  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinance  of  the  gospel,  so  do  ye. 
Now,  let  every  apostle  that  comes  to  you  be  received 
as  the  Lord ;  but  he  shall  not  remain  with  you 
longer  than  one  day.  If,  however,  there  be  a 
necessity  for  it,  he  may  tarry  for  a  second  day ; 
but  if  he  stays  for  three  days  he  is  a  false  prophet. 
And  when  an  apostle  departeth,  let  him  take  nothing 
but  bread  enough  till  he  find  another  lodging ;  and 
if  he  ask  for  money,  he  is  a  false  prophet." 

It    is    very    hard    indeed    to    understand    these 


THE  DIDACHE  79 

directions  as  to  the  treatment  an  apostle  was  to 
receive  at  the  hands  of  the  Church.  He  is  placed 
above  the  prophet  in  the  first  rank  of  the  gifts  of 
the  ascended  Lord  to  His  Church.  Though  differing 
from  "  the  prophet,"  yet  if  he  is  a  true  apostle  he  is 
also  a  true  prophet,  for  "  if  he  asks  for  money  he  is 
a  false  prophet." 

The  word  "  apostle "  occurs  eighty  times  in  the 
New  Testament ;  forty-two  times  it  is  used  for  the 
twelve  apostles  of  the  circumcision ;  twenty-one 
times  for  the  apostles  of  the  uncircumcision,  St.  Paul 
and  St.  Barnabas ;  once  our  Lord  is  called  "  the 
Apostle  ...  of  our  profession  " ;  twice  it  is  used  for 
"the  messengers  of  the  Churches"  (2  Cor.  viii.  23  ; 
Phil.  ii.  25).  Once  it  occurs  as  a  common  term 
for  the  apostles  of  the  circumcision  and  of  the 
uncircumcision,  and  three  times  we  read  of  false 
apostles.  In  Kom.  xvi.  7,  Andronicus  and  Junia  are 
said  to  be  "  of  note  among  the  apostles " ;  and  in 
seven  other  passages  (Luke  xi.  49  ;  1  Cor.  xii.  28, 
29  ;  Eph.  ii.  20,  iii.  5,  iv.  11  ;  Eev.  xviii.  20)  it  is 
used  in  a  wider  sense,  almost  the  same  as 
"  missionary." 

Of  these  seven  different  uses  of  the  word  the 
author  of  the  Didache  must  mean  either  "  messenger 
of  the  Churches  "  or  "  missionary."  It  seems  im- 
possible that  he  could  mean  the  former,  for  he 
classes  the  apostle  with  the  prophet,  and  even  places 
him  above  him,  as  St.  Paul  does.  He  is  evidently 
speaking  of  a  permanent  office  of  one  specially 
endued  with  prophetic  gifts,  and  recognised  as  such 


8o         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

by  the  Church.  His  words  cannot  be  construed  as 
meaning  "if  any  Church  send  a  messenger  to  you." 
If  they  were  missionaries  in  our  sense  of  the  word, 
it  is  hard  indeed  to  account  for  the  restrictions 
imposed  upon  them  as  to  the  time  of  their  stay  in 
any  one  place.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this  difficulty, 
we  think  they  are  the  same  as  those  of  whom  St. 
John  wrote  about  the  same  time,  "  for  His  name's 
sake  they  went  forth,  taking  nothing  of  the  Gentiles. 
We  therefore  ought  to  receive  such,  that  we  might 
be  fellow-helpers  to  the  truth  "  (3  John  7,8). 

Secondly  Prophets. — "  And  every  prophet  who 
speaketh  in  the  spirit,  ye  shall  not  try  nor  judge ; 
for  every  other  sin  shall  be  forgiven,  but  this  shall 
not  be  forgiven.  But  not  every  one  that  speaketh 
in  the  spirit  is  a  prophet,  but  only  he  who  hath  the 
ways  of  the  Lord.  Thus  by  their  ways  shall  the 
false  prophet  and  the  true  prophet  be  known.  And 
every  prophet  who  ordereth  a  meal  and  eateth  of  it 
is  a  false  prophet ;  and  every  prophet  who  teaches 
the  truth  but  does  not  practise  it  is  a  false  prophet ; 
and  any  prophet  who  has  been  proved  and  found 
to  be  a  true  one,  and  who  acts  according  to  the 
mystery  of  the  Church  on  earth,  though  he  does  not 
teach  others  to  do  all  that  he  himself  doeth,  yet  he 
shall  not  be  judged  by  you,  for  he  has  his  judgment 
with  God ;  for  the  prophets  of  old  acted  in  the  same 
manner.  But  whoever  saith  in  the  spirit, '  Give  me 
money  or  any  other  thing,'  ye  shall  not  hearken 
to  him ;  but  if  he  ask  for  anything  for  others  who 
are  in  need,  let  no  one  judge  him." 


THE  DIDACHE  8i 

§  xii.   On  the  Duty  of  Hosintalitij  to  Apostles, 
Prophets,  and  others. 

"  But  let  every  one  who  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  be  received,  but  afterwards  ye  shall  test 
and  know  him ;  for  ye  shall  have  understanding 
right  and  left.  If  he  who  comes  to  you  be  a 
traveller,  help  him  as  much  as  ye  can ;  but  he 
shall  not  stay  with  you  for  more  than  two  days, 
or,  if  there  be  a  necessity,  for  three.  And  if  he  be 
an  artisan,  and  wishes  to  take  up  his  abode  among 
you,  let  him  work  and  so  eat ;  and  if  he  have  no 
trade,  make  provision  according  to  your  understand- 
ing, that  no  Christian  live  among  you  as  an  idler. 
If  any  one  will  not  act  thus,  he  is  one  who  makes 
trade  of  Christ :  beware  of  such  persons." 

§  xiii.   On  Prophets  and  Teachers. 

"  Now  every  true  prophet  who  wishes  to  take  up 
his  abode  among  you  is  worthy  of  his  support. 
Likewise  a  true  '  teacher,'  he  also  like  a  labourer  is 
worthy  of  his  sustenance.  All  the  first-fruits  then 
of  wine-press  and  threshing-floor,  of  oxen  and  sheep, 
thou  shalt  take  and  give  to  the  prophets ;  for  they 
are  your  chief  priests.^  But  if  ye  have  no  prophet, 
ye  shall  give  them  to  the  poor.  And  when  thou 
bakest  bread,  take  the  first  of  it  and  give  it  accord- 
ing to  the  commandment.  In  like  manner  when  thou 
openest  a  jar  of  wine  or  oil,  take  the  first  of  it  and 
give  it  to  the  prophets ;  and  take  the  first  of  money 
^  Appendix  B. 


82         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

and  clothing  and  of  every  possession  and  give  it  as 
may  seem  fit  to  thee  according  to  the  commandment." 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  prophets  here 
spoken  of  are  of  the  same  order  as  the  prophets 
of  whom  we  read  in  the  Acts  and  Epistles.  Like  the 
"  apostle  "  and  "  teacher,"  their  calling  was  "  neither 
of  man,  neither  by  men,  but  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
God  the  Father  who  raised  Him  from  the  dead." 
Every  apostle  was  expected  to  be  a  prophet,  but 
every  prophet  was  not  an  apostle.  If  the  apostle 
be  unfaithful,  "  he  is  a  false  prophet."  His  special 
call  is  that  of  an  itinerant  preacher  to  the  heathen. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  mission  of  the  prophet  was 
to  the  Church.  For  "  prophesying  serveth  not  for 
them  that  believe  not,  but  for  them  that  believe  " 
(1  Cor.  xiv.  22). 

Accorditig  to  the  Didache,  the  2yro2yhets  took  precedence 
of  the  local  ministers. — In  the  administration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  the  Church  is  to  permit  the  prophet 
to  give  thanks  as  much  as  he  will.  To  judge  a 
prophet  is  the  sin  that  shall  never  be  forgiven. 
The  tithes  are  to  be  given  to  him,  strange  to  say, 
instead  of  to  the  poor. 

The  author  evidently  thought  that  the  sin  of 
judging  a  prophet  was  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  (Matt.  xii.  31).  It  was  the  sin  of  "despising 
prophecy  "  of  which  the  Pharisees  were  guilty  when 
our  Lord  spoke  those  words,  "  Whosoever  speaketh  a 
word  against  the  Son  of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven 
liim  ;  but  whoso  speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it 
sliall  never  be  forgiven  him  "  ;  and  again,  "  He  that 


THE  DIDACHE  83 

receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet  shall 
receive  a  prophet's  reward, — and  he  that  despiseth 
you  despiseth  Me,  and  he  that  despiseth  Me 
despiseth  Him  that  sent  Me."  If  our  author  was 
wrong  in  using  such  strong  language,  how  much 
worse  are  they  who,  notwithstanding  all  the  warnings 
of  Scripture,  "  despise  prophesyings." 

The  gift  of  prophesying  has  never  been  with- 
drawn from  the  Church. 

"  These  thirteenth  century  saints  (St.  Francis  of 
Assisi  and  others),"  says  Sabatier,  "  were  in  fact 
true  prophets,  apostles  like  St.  Paul,  not  as  the 
result  of  a  canonical  consecration,  but  by  the  interior 
order  of  the  Spirit ;  they  were  the  witnesses  of  liberty 
against  authority."  ^ 

"  It  is  not  easy  to  hear  and  to  apply  to  oneself 
the  exhortation  of  preachers  who,  aloft  in  the  pulpit, 
seem  to  be  carrying  out  a  mere  formality.  It  is 
just  as  difficult  to  escape  from  the  appeal  of  a  lay- 
man who  walks  at  our  side.  The  amazing  multitude 
of  Protestant  sects  is  due  in  a  great  degree  to  this 
superiority  of  lay  preaching  over  clerical.  The 
most  brilliant  orators  of  the  Christian  pulpit  are 
bad  converters ;  their  eloquent  appeals  cultivate  the 
imagination  and  lead  a  few  men  of  the  world  to  the 
foot  of  the  altar ;  but  let  a  peasant  or  a  working 
man  speak  to  those  whom  he  meets  a  few  simple 
words  going  directly  to  the  conscience,  and  the  man 
is  always  impressed,  often  won."  ^ 

'  The  Life  of  St.  Francis  d' Assisi,  Introduction,  p.  xv. 
-  Ibid.  p.  71. 


84         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

The  multitude  of  sects  is  not  due  to  the  blessing 
of  God  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  words  of  the  prophets, 
but  to  the  rejection  of  them  by  those  who  sit  in 
Moses'  seat. 

But  to  return  to  our  document.  The  "  prophet  " 
and  "  teacher  "  are  the  only  members  of  the  Chris- 
tian community  who  are  exempted  from  the  injunc- 
tion that  "  no  Christian  live  with  you  as  an  idler," 
or  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  "  If  any  man  do  not 
work,  neither  shall  he  eat."  "  Every  first-fruits 
then  of  wine-press  and  threshing-floor,  of  oxen  and 
sheep,  thou  shalt  take  and  give  to  the  prophets,  for 
they  are  your  chief  priests.  But  if  ye  have  no 
prophet,  give  it  to  the  poor."  ^ 

Here  the  broadest  distinction  is  drawn  between  the 
extraordinary  orders  of  "  apostles  "  and  "  prophets," 
and  the  ordinary  local  orders  of  "  bishop "  and 
"  deacon."  There  appears  to  have  been  no  provision 
made  for  the  maintenance  of  the  local  clergy ;  they, 
like  the  lay  members  of  the  Church,  had  to  live  by 
the  labour  of  their  hands.  If  there  were  no  resident 
"  prophet "  the  tithes  were  to  be  given,  not  to  the 
clergy,  but  to  the  poor.  We  cannot  see  how  the 
poor  did  not  suffer  from  a  prophet  taking  up  his 
residence  in  a  Church.  Some  light  may  be  thrown 
upon  this  question  by  the  injunction  in  §  xi. :  "  But 
whatever  prophet  saith  in  the  Spirit,  '  Give  me 
money  or  anything  else,'  ye  shall  not  hearken  to 
him ;  but  if  he  ask  you  to  give  him  anything  for 
one  who  is  in  need,  let  no  man  judge  him."     The 

^  Didache. 


THE  DIDACHE  85 

prophet  may  have  been  fully  trusted  to  look  after 
the  interests  of  the  poor,  so  that  they  should  not 
lose  by  his  receiving  the  tithes.  He  was  at  liberty 
to  beg  for  them,  but  not  for  himself. 

Teachei's. 

"  Likewise  also  a  true  teacher,  he  also,  like  a 
labourer,  is  worthy  of  sustenance "  (§  xiii.).  In 
the  section  immediately  preceding  the  author  has 
written,  "  Make  provision  that  no  Christian  live 
among  you  as  an  idler."  The  only  exceptions  to 
this  rule  seem  to  have  been  the  "  prophet "  and  the 
"  teacher."  Bishops  and  deacons  appear  to  have 
been  no  exceptions  to  it. 

§  XV.   The  Local  Ministry  of  Bishops  and  Beacons. 

"  Now  appoint  for  yourselves  bishops  and  deacons 
worthy  of  the  Lord ;  men  meek  and  not  lovers  of 
money,  true  men  and  proved :  for  they  too  render 
yoio  tlie  service  of  i^rophets  and  teachers.  Therefore 
neglect  them  not ;  for  they  are  those  who  should 
be  honoured  by  you,  along  with  the  prophets  and 
teachers.  And  reprove  ye  one  another,  not  in  anger, 
but  in  peace,  as  ye  have  it  in  the  Gospel ;  and  to 
any  one  who  erreth  against  another  let  no  man 
speak,  nor  let  him  hear  anything  from  you  until 
he  repent.  But  as  to  your  prayers,  and  your  alms, 
and  all  your  deeds,  so  do  them  as  ye  have  received 
it  in  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord." 


86         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

This  is  the  last  testimony  of  history  in  the  first 
century  to  the  apostolic  orders  of  ministry  in  the 
Christian  Church,  and  it  agrees  with  all  previous 
testimonies.  It  tells  us  that  (1)  the  Spirit -called 
orders  of  apostle,  prophet,  and  teacher  were  the  first 
and  highest,  and  that  they  were  quite  distinct  from 
the  local  orders  of  ministry.  (2)  That,  according  to 
apostolic  order  and  precedent,  every  Church  was  to 
appoint  for  itself  two  orders  of  ministers,  bishops 
or  presbyters,  and  deacons. — N.B.  The  verb  used  by 
the  author  of  the  Didach^,  "  Now  appoint  (■^^eiporovt]- 
aare)  for  yourselves,"  is  the  same  as  that  used  by 
St.  Luke  of  the  appointment  of  presbyters  by  St.  Paul 
and  St.  Barnabas  on  their  first  missionary  journey 
{■)(€ipoTovricravK€<i,  Acts  xiv.  23).  (3)  That  bishops 
and  deacons  were  also  expected  to  have  the  gifts 
of  prophecy  and  teaching  as  well  as  the  prophets 
and  teachers.  (4)  That  the  gifts  of  prophecy  and 
teaching  were  not  confined  to  the  Spirit-called  and 
man-appointed  orders  of  ministry,  but  there  was  a 
ministry  of  the  lay  members  of  the  body  also,  and 
they  were  to  "  reprove  one  another,  not  in  anger, 
but  in  peace,  as  ye  have  it  in  the  Gospel." 

Nothing  proves  more  clearly  the  lamentable  change 
for  the  worse  which  came  over  the  Church  in  the 
following  two  centuries,  than  a  comparison  of  that 
part  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  which  is  a 
paraphrase  of  the  Didach^  with  the  Didach^  itself. 
The  highest  order  of  ministry,  that  of  "  apostles, 
prophets,  and  teachers,"  has  ceased  to  exist,  and 
the  three  orders  are  those  of  "  bishops,  presbyters, 


THE  DIDACHE  87 

and  deacons."  ^  According  to  the  Didach^,  if  there 
were  no  prophet  residing  among  them,  the  tithes 
were  given  to  the  poor  ;  and  if  there  were  a  prophet, 
to  him ;  and  the  first-fruits  were  given  to  the 
prophets  (§  xiii.) ;  but  in  the  Apostolic  Constitutions 
the  injunction  is  to  give  "a  tenth  to  the  widow, 
the  orphan,  the  poor,  and  the  stranger,"  and  to  give 
"  to  the  priests  all  the  first-fruits  of  the  hot  bread  " 
along  with  other  gifts. 

"  In  the  Apostolic  Constitutions,"  says  Bishop  Gore, 
"  there  is  an  intense  insistency  on  the  necessity  for 
ordination  to  qualify  a  man  for  any  ministerial 
work ;  there  is  a  reiterated  magnifying  of  the  office 
of  bishops,  whether  as  priests  ministering  the  obla- 
tions of  the  new  covenant,  especially  the  Euchar- 
istic  sacrifice,  or  as  prophets  and  kings ;  *  he  is 
your  king  and  ruler,'  nay,  more,  '  he  is  your  earthly 
god  after  God ' ;  or  as  mediators  between  God  and 
His  people,  '  as,  after  God,  their  fathers  begetting 
them  to  adoption  through  water  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.'  There  is  an  emphatic  distinction  drawn 
between  the  powers  of  a  bishop  and  those  of  a 
presbyter ;  the  distinction  of  names  is  a  distinction 
of  realities."  ^ 

There  was  no  such  distinction  of  names  in  the 
first  century,  and  therefore  no  distinction  of  realities. 
With  these  novel  doctrines  of  (1)  the  necessity  of 
ordination  to  fit  a  child  of  God  to  do  any  work  for 
Him ;  (2)  the  magnifying  of  the  human  bishop  and 

'  Apost.  Const,  vii.  31. 

^  The  Church  and  the  Ministry,  p.  147. 


88         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

priest  as  mediators  between  God  and  man,  not  only 
did  the  ministries  of  the  "  prophet  and  teacher " 
cease,  but  along  with  them  the  ministry  of  the 
laity  also,  and  Christians  as  such  ceased  to  be  kings 
and  priests  to  God. 

§  xvi.  Conclusion  of  the  DidacM. 

"  Watch  for  your  life's  sake ;  let  not  your  lamps 
go  out,  nor  your  loins  be  loosed ;  but  be  ye  ready, 
for  ye  know  not  the  hour  in  which  your  Lord 
Cometh.  But  come  together  frequently,  and  seek 
those  things  which  benefit  your  souls ;  for  the  whole 
time  of  your  faith  will  not  profit  you,  if  ye  be 
not  made  perfect  in  the  last  time.  For  in  the 
last  days  false  prophets  and  corrupters  shall  be 
multiplied,  the  sheep  shall  be  turned  into  wolves, 
and  love  turned  into  hate.  For  when  lawlessness 
increaseth,  they  shall  hate  and  persecute  and  deliver 
up  one  another,  and  then  shall  the  world-deceiver 
appear  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  shall  do  signs  and 
wonders,  and  the  earth  shall  be  given  into  his 
hands,  and  he  shall  commit  iniquities,  such  as  were 
never  committed  since  the  beginning.  Then  all 
created  men  shall  come  into  the  fire  of  trial,  and 
many  shall  be  offended  and  shall  perish,  but  they 
who  endure  in  their  faith  shall  be  saved  from  under 
the  curse.  And  then  shall  the  signs  of  truth 
appear.  First  the  sign  of  an  opening  in  the 
heaven,  then  the  sign  of  a  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and 
thirdly  a  resurrection  of  the  dead ;  yet  not  of  all, 


THE  DIDACHE  89 

but  as  it  has  been  said :  '  The  Lord  shall  come,  and 
all  His  saints  with  Him.'  Then  shall  the  world 
see  the  Lord  come  upon  the  clouds  of  heaven " 
(compare  1  Cor.  xv.  23;  1  Thess.  iii.  13-18,  and 
Rev.  XX.  4-6). 


VI. 

IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH. 

Veey  little  is  known  about  Ignatius,  and  all  that 
we  do  know  is  connected  with  his  martyrdom  by 
order  of  the  Emperor  Trajan  (a.d.  110-115),  If 
it  were  not  for  his  tragic  end  his  name  might  not 
have  come  down  to  posterity.  We  first  see  him 
as  he  is  being  carried  by  Eoman  soldiers  from 
Antioch  to  Eome,  there  to  be  thrown  to  wild  beasts 
in  the  amphitheatre.  We  hear  from  his  own  lips 
a  touching  story  of  the  hardships  he  endured  on 
his  journey.  "  From  Syria,  even  unto  Eome,  I  fight 
with  wild  beasts,  both  by  land  and  sea,  both  by 
night  and  day,  being  bound  to  ten  leopards, — I  mean 
a  band  of  soldiers,  who,  when  they  receive  benefits, 
show  themselves  all  the  worse.  But  I  am  the  more 
instructed  by  their  injuries  to  act  as  a  disciple  of 
Christ ;  yet  I  am  not  hereby  justified  "  (Ad  Rom.  v.). 
Like  Paul,  he  was  indulged  with  a  certain  amount 
of  liberty,  and  allowed  to  hold  intercourse  with 
the  Christian  communities  through  whom  he  passed 
on  his  way  to  Eome.  But  the  indulgence  which 
the  soldiers  gave  him  was  not  entirely,  if  at  all, 
from    motives    of    humanity.      The   "  benefits "   he 

90 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  91 

speaks  of  were  probably  presents  given  by  the 
Christians  to  them,  in  the  hope  that  they  would 
treat  the  venerable  saint  with  greater  leniency  ;  but, 
as  is  often  the  case  with  jailers  in  the  East,  they 
only  treated  him  with  greater  severity  that  they 
might  get  larger  presents  from  his  friends.  All  we 
know  of  the  route  by  which  the  martyr  was  taken 
to  Eome  is  that  he  passed  through  Philadelphia, 
Smyrna,  Troas,  Neapolis,  and  Philippi. 

He  spent  some  days  in  Smyrna,  and  was  met 
there  by  deputies  from  the  Churches  in  Tralles, 
Magnesia,  and  Ephesus.  From  Magnesia  came  the 
Bishop  Damas,  the  presbyters  Bassus  and  Apollonius, 
and  the  deacon  Zotion.  From  Tralles  came  Bishop 
Polybius,  who  brought  him  "  some  godly  token  of 
good  will  (rr/i;  Kara  Oeov  evvoiav),  such  as  Epaphro- 
ditus  brought  from  the  Philippians  to  Paul  in  his 
prison  in  Eome.  And  from  Ephesus,  which  was 
only  forty  miles  from  Smyrna,  came  a  more  numerous 
deputation,  headed  by  the  Bishop  Onesimus.  His 
stay  in  Smyrna  was  of  incalculable  value  to  the 
Chm'ch  for  all  ages,  for  it  gave  him  leisure  to 
write  four  of  the  seven  precious  letters  which,  with 
the  letter  of  Polycarp  to  the  Philippians,  are  not 
only  the  sole  materials  from  which  we  know  any- 
thing for  certain  about  the  martyr  bishop  himself, 
but  which  also  illuminate  a  page  in  the  history 
of  the  Church  which,  without  them,  would  be 
shrouded  in  darkness.  These  four  letters  were  to 
the  Churches  in  Ephesus,  Magnesia,  and  Tralles, 
which  the  respective  bishops  took  back  with  them 


92         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

to  their  flocks,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Chiirch  in 
Eome. 

He  left  Smyrna  soon  after  August  24,  the  date 
given  in  his  letter  to  the  Komans,  and  was  taken 
thence  to  Alexandria  Troas,  One  of  the  Ephesian 
delegates,  Burrhus,  accompanied  him  as  far  as  Troas  ; 
and  here  he  was  joined  by  two  members  of  his  own 
flock,  who  brought  him  the  good  news  that  the 
Church  at  Antioch  was  now  at  peace. 

Here  he  wrote  three  more  letters  to  the  Churches 
of  Philadelphia  and  Smyrna,  both  of  which  places 
he  had  so  recently  visited,  and  to  Polycarp,  the 
bishop  of  the  Church  in  Smyrna,  From  Troas  he 
sailed  to  Neapolis,  and  his  letters  do  not  enable  us 
to  follow  him  any  further  on  his  journey ;  but  from 
the  letter  of  Polycarp  to  the  Philippians  we  learn 
that  he  spent  some  time  in  that  city,  and  was 
taken  thence  to  Kome. 

This  is  the  last  item  of  genuine  history  that  we 
have  about  the  noble  martyr.  At  Philippi  he  was 
joined  by  Zosimus  and  Rufus  and  others  who,  like 
himself,  were  being  carried  in  chains  to  Eome ;  and 
Polycarp  asks  for  "  any  more  certain  information 
you  may  have  obtained  respecting  both  Ignatius 
himself  and  those  that  were  with  him." 

His  Martyrdom. 

After  the  departure  of  the  prisoners  from  Philippi 
all  is  uncertain.  All  narratives  contained  in  the 
different  martyrologies  are  legendary  and  confessedly 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  93 

untrustworthy.  Though  the  Roman  Christians  pre- 
served not  a  single  incident  of  his  martyrdom,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  he  "  died  under  the  claws  and 
teeth  of  wild  beasts  in  the  Flavian  amphitheatre." 
The  aged  saint  was  just  such  a  victim  as  was 
necessary  for  the  wild-beast  shows  in  which  Trajan 
(the  best  of  Roman  emperors)  delighted,  and  for 
which  it  was  always  desired  to  secure  victims  of 
venerable  and  noble  appearance.  Like  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  no  record  of  his  last  hours  has  survived 
him,  but  it  is  enough  to  know  that  his  name  is 
with  theirs  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life  in 
the  list  of  "  the  noble  army  of  martyrs." 

The  Epistles  of  Ignatius  not  only  carry  us  into 
a  new  century,  but  they  introduce  us  to  a  new  era 
of  Church  history,  marked  by  new  and  special 
characteristics.  (1)  All  of  the  seven,  with  the 
exception  of  the  letter  to  the  Church  in  Rome, 
abound  in  denunciations  of  heretical  teaching  in  the 
Churches.  (2)  There  is  in  them  a  reiterated  and 
intense  insistency  on  the  duty  of  all  Christians  "  to 
obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  them,  and 
submit  themselves"  to  them  (Heb.  xiii.  17).  And 
(3)  they  contain  a  new  nomenclature  of  the  orders 
of  the  apostolic  ministry.  It  is  possible  that  the 
necessity  for  (1)  accounts  for  (2)  and  (3). 

I.  Heresies. 

Asia  Minor  was  at  this  time  a  hotbed  of  false 
doctrine  and  schismatical  tendencies.    The  particular 


94         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

type  of  heresy  against  which  Ignatius  warns  the 
Asiatic  Christians  was,  according  to  Lightfoot,  of  the 
same  category  with  that  "  of  the  Colossian  Church, 
of  the  Pastoral  Epistles,  of  the  Apocalypse,  and 
of  the  Cerinthians.  It  is  Judaism  crossed  with 
Gnosticism."  It  was  a  form  of  Docetic  Judaism, 
and  its  followers  denied  the  reality  of  the  birth, 
passion,  and  resurrection,  in  fact  of  the  whole  human 
life,  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  his  letter  to 
the  Trallians,  Ignatius  plays  on  the  name  Docete 
(SoKijrat)  by  which  these  heretics  were  known : 
"  Certain  persons  who  are  godless,  i.e.  unbelievers, 
say  that  He  suffered  only  in  semblance  (to  BoKelv), 
being  themselves  mere  semblance  (avrol  6vre<i  to 
SoKclv)."  He  describes  them  as  "  treacherous  wolves, 
devouring  the  flock "  (Ad  Phil.  ii.).  "  They  are 
mad  dogs,  biting  by  stealth  "  {Ad  Eph.  vii.) ;  "  noxious 
herbs,  which  are  not  the  husbandry  of  Jesus  Christ  " 
{Ad  Phil.  iii.). 

As  an  antidote  against  their  pernicious  teaching, 
he  reiterates  over  and  over  again  the  reality  of  the 
historic  events  of  the  life  and  passion  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  "  For  our  God  Jesus  Christ 
was  conceived  in  the  womb  by  Mary,  of  the  seed 
of  David,  but  also  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  He  was 
born  and  was  baptized  "  {Ad  Eph.  xviii.)  ;  and  "  Be 
ye  fully  persuaded  concerning  the  birth,  the  passion, 
and  the  resurrection,  which  took  place  in  the  time 
of  the  government  of  Pontius  Pilate ;  for  these 
things  were  truly  and  certainly  done  by  Jesus  Christ 
our  hope ;  from  which  hope  may  it  not  befall  any 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  95 

of  you  to  be  turned  aside  "  {Ad  Mag.  xi.) ;  and  "  Be 
ye  deaf  therefore  when  any  man  speaketh  to  you 
apart  from  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  of  the  race  of 
David,  who  was  the  son  of  Mary  ;  who  was  truly 
born,  and  ate  and  drank ;  who  was  truly  persecuted 
under  Pontius  Pilate,"  etc.  {Ad  Trail,  ix.).  "  I  have 
perceived  that  ye  are  established  in  faith  immovable 
— fully  persuaded,  as  touching  our  Lord,  that  He  is 
truly  of  the  seed  of  David  according  to  the  flesh  ; 
but  the  Son  of  God,  by  the  Divine  will  and  power, 
truly  born  of  a  virgin,  and  baptized  by  John  "  {Ad 
Smyr.  i.). 

Compare  the  antidote  given  by  St.  Paul  to  the 
Colossians  for  the  same  poison  (Col.  i.  15—20),  and 
by  St.  John  in  his  first  Epistle,  also  addressed  to 
the  same  neighbourhood ;  and  the  latter's  descrip- 
tion of  the  heresy,  "  This  is  the  antichrist,  even  he 
that  denieth  the  Father  and  the  Son." 

We  can  trace  the  growth  of  this  first  of  the  wicked 
arts  and  plotting  of  the  prince  of  this  world  {ra<i 
KaKOTe-^vLa<i  koI  ive8pa<i  tov  ap'^ovTO';  rov  al(ovo<; 
TouTov)  from  its  germ  in  the  Colossian  Church 
(a.d.  62)  to  its  further  development  when  St.  Paul 
wrote  his  Pastoral  Epistles  (a.d.  66,  67).  We  find 
it  grown  stronger  in  the  Epistles  to  the  seven 
Churches  in  the  last  decade  of  the  first  century ; 
and  now  the  aged  martyr,  thirsting  for  the  cup 
that  he  is  about  to  drink,  is  grieved  in  his 
spirit  at  the  terrible  growth  of  "  the  strange 
herbage,"  and  writes  to  five  of  these  Churches  of 
Asia  to   warn    them  of    their  danger,   and  reprove 


96         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

some  of  them  sharply  for  entertaining  it  amongst 
them. 

We  have  seen  that  the  bishops  of  the  Churches 
in  Ephesus,  Tralles,  and  Magnesia,  accompanied  by 
delegates  from  each  Church,  met  Ignatius  in  Smyrna. 
The  heart  of  the  martyr  was  gladdened  by  these 
tokens  of  love  and  sympathy,  but  it  was  also 
saddened  by  the  news  they  brought  of  the  harm 
that  was  being  done  by  false  teachers  in  all  the 
Churches.  This  was  the  occasion  of  his  writing 
the  first  three  letters  to  the  Churches  of  Asia. 

The  heresy  was  in  all  cases  a  Docetic  Judaism ; 
but  in  some  Churches  the  Docetic,  and  in  others  the 
Judaic  element  was  predominant. 

To  the  Ephesians  he  writes  :  "  I  have  learned  that 
certain  persons  passed  through  you  from  yonder^ 
bringing  evil  doctrine ;  whom  ye  suffered  not  to  sow 
seed  among  you,  for  ye  stopped  your  ears,  so  that  ye 
might  not  receive  the  seed  sown  by  them  "  (compare 
Acts  XX.  28-31;  Eev.  ii.  2). 

In  Magnesia  the  Judaic  element  was  more  mani- 
fest. He  warns  the  Christians  "  not  to  be  seduced  by 
strange  doctrines  and  antiquated  fables."  "  To  put 
away  the  vile  leaven  which  hath  waxed  sour ;  not  to 
live  after  the  manner  of  Judaism ;  not  to  sabbatize, 
but  to  live  according  to  the  Lord's  day  "^  (Ad  Mag.  x.). 

^  "The  reference  in  iKeWev  (from  yonder)  must  remain  uncertain ; 
but  if  it  were  necessary  to  name  any  place,  Philadelphia  would 
answer  the  conditions  "  (Lightfoot). 

-  This  is  the  third  mention  in  Christian  literature  of  the  Lord's 
day  (Rev.  i.  10  ;  Didache  xiv. ). 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  97 

In  the  letter  to  the  Trallians  "  the  denunciation 
of  Docetism  is  fuller  and  more  explicit  than  in  any 
other  of  his  letters.  On  the  other  hand,  no  allusion 
is  made  in  it  to  the  Judaic  side  of  the  heresy ;  but 
a  comparison  with  his  language  elsewhere  shows 
these  false  teachers  to  have  been  Judaisers  also."  ^ 

Of  the  JSjiistle  to  the  Romans,  which  was  also 
written  from  Smyrna,  but  which  contains  no  allusion 
to  the  heresy,  we  shall  speak  later  on. 

While  "  the  ten  leopards "  who  were  dragging 
him  to  Eome  halted  at  Troas,  waiting  for  a  ship  to 
carry  them  to  Neapolis,  Philo  the  deacon  of  Cilicia, 
and  Agathopus,  "  an  elect  man,  who  has  followed 
me  from  Syria,  bidding  farewell  to  his  life,"  joined 
him.  They  had  halted  at  Philippi  en  route,  and 
Ignatius  sends  back  by  them  his  three  remaining 
letters. 

Among  the  Philadelphians  it  was  the  Judaic  side 
of  the  heresy  that  chiefly  troubled  them,  and  against 
which  he  warns  them.  Compare  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  by  St.  John  to  the  same  Church,  "  Be- 
hold, I  will  make  them  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan, 
who  say  they  are  Jews,  and  are  not,  but  do  lie ; 
behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  at 
thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have  loved  thee " 
(Rev.  iii.  9). 

He  thanks  the  Church  as  a  whole  for  their  kind- 
ness to  Philo  and  Agathopus,  but  prays  that  certain 
persons  who  "  had  dishonoured  them  may  be  forgiven 
through  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ." 

^  Lightfoot. 
7 


98         APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

From  the  Epistle  to  the  Smyrnceans  it  appears 
that  the  Docetic  element  was  the  stronger  there. 

The  Ejnstle  to  Polycarp  is  the  last  of  his  letters. 
It  bears  marks  of  having  been  written  in  haste, 
which  is  accounted  for  by  his  own  words  :  "  Inasmuch 
as  I  have  not  been  able  to  write  to  all  the  Churches, 
because  I  must  suddenly  sail  from  Troas  to  Neapolis, 
as  the  will  of  the  emperor  enjoins,  I  beg  that  thou, 
as  being  acquainted  with  the  purpose  of  God,  wilt 
write  to  the  adjacent  Churches,"  etc.  {Ad  Phil.  viii.). 
It  is  a  pastoral  Epistle  dealing  with  his  duty  to  his 
flock,  and  their  duty  towards  him.  It  contains  only 
one  passing  allusion  to  the  heresy :  "  Let  not  those 
who  seem  to  be  plausible,  and  yet  teach  strange 
doctrines,  dismay  thee.  Stand  firm  as  an  anvil 
when  it  is  smitten," 

II.  The  Duty  of  Obedience  and  Submission  to 
THEIR  Pastors. 

Nothing  can  be  further  from  the  truth  than  the 
idea  that  the  object  of  Ignatius  was  the  undue 
exaltation  of  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  above  the 
laity.  Ignatius  knew  nothing  of  any  sacerdotal 
class  in  the  Church ;  nothing  of  priests  who  had  a 
monopoly  of  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  or  who  possessed 
a  mysterious  power  bestowed  on  them  as  official 
priests  by  the  laying  on  of  hands. 

The  burden  of  all  his  letters  is  not  the  duty  of 
obedience  to  pastors  as  an  end,  but  as  a  means  of 
keeping  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace. 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  99 

He  knew  that  in  unity  was  strength,  and  that  the 
unity  of  the  members  of  the  body  with  one  another 
was  necessary  for  their  growth  in  grace,  but  more  espe- 
cially at  the  present  time  to  withstand  the  false  teach- 
ing of  the  heretics.  The  duty  of  submission  to  their 
spiritual  rulers  was  inculcated  by  him,  not  as  an  end 
in  itself,  but  as  a  means  of  attaining  to  that  unity. 

Every  human  organised  body  (whether  family, 
tribe,  nation,  army,  or  Church)  must  have  duly 
appointed  officers  and  rulers,  and  without  submis- 
sion and  obedience  to  them  it  is  impossible  for  the 
members  of  the  body  to  have  unity  with  one  another. 
The  Churches  of  Christ  are  no  exception  to  this  rule. 
A  perusal  of  a  few  out  of  the  many  injunctions  of 
Ignatius  on  this  subject  will  make  this  clear. 

"  It  is  therefore  meet  for  you  in  every  way  to 
glorify  Jesus  Christ  who  glorified  you ;  that  being 
perfectly  joined  together  in  one  submission,  sub- 
mitting yourselves  to  your  bishop  and  presbytery, 
ye  may  be  sanctified  in  all  things."  "  It  becometh 
you  to  run  in  harmony  with  the  mind  of  the  bishop  ; 
which  thing  also  ye  do.  For  your  honourable  pres- 
bytery, which  is  worthy  of  God,  is  attuned  to  the 
bishop,  even  as  the  strings  to  a  lyre ;  therefore  in 
your  concord  and  harmonious  love  Jesus  Christ  is 
sung."  "  Assemble  yourselves  together  in  common, 
every  one  of  you  severally  man  by  man  in  grace,  in 
one  faith,  and  one  Jesus  Christ,  who  after  the  flesh 
was  of  the  race  of  David,  who  is  Son  of  Man  and  Son 
of  God,  to  the  end  that  ye  may  obey  the  bishop  and 
the  presbytery  without  distraction  of  mind ;  break- 


xoo       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

iug  one  bread  which  is  tlie  medicine  of  immortality, 
and  the  antidote  that  we  should  not  die  but  live 
for  ever  in  Jesus  Christ "  {Ad  EjjJi.  ii.,  iii.,  xx.). 

"  Do  your  diligence,  that  ye  be  confirmed  in  the 
ordinances  of  the  Lord  and  of  the  apostles  .  .  .  with 
your  revered  bishop,  and  with  the  fitly-wreathed 
circlet  of  your  presbytery,  and  with  the  deacons  who 
walk  after  God  "  (Ad  Mag.  xiii.).  "  Take  heed  to 
observe  only  one  Eucharist ;  for  there  is  one  flesh  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  one  cup  unto  union  in 
His  blood ;  there  is  one  sanctuary  (on  the  meaning 
of  Ova-iaaTTjpiov,  see  Lightfoot,  note  Ad  Eph.  v.)^  as 
there  is  one  bishop,  together  with  the  presbytery  and 
the  deacons,  my  fellow-servants,  that  whatsoever  ye 
do,  ye  may  do  it  according  unto  God  "  {Ad  Phil.  iv.). 
"  Shun  divisions  as  the  beginning  of  evils.  Do  ye  all 
follow  your  bishop,  as  Jesus  Christ  followed  the 
Father,  and  the  presbytery  as  the  apostles :  and 
reverence  the  deacons  as  God's  commandment.  Let 
no  man  do  ought  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the 
Church  apart  from  the  bishop.  Let  that  be  held  a 
valid  Eucharist  which  is  under  the  bishop,  or  one  to 
whom  he  shall  have  committed  it.  Wheresoever  the 
bishop  shall  appear  there  let  the  people  be,  even  as 
where  Jesus  may  be  there  is  the  Catholic  Church. 
It  is  not  lawful  apart  from  the  bishop  either  to 
baptize  or  to  hold  a  love  feast ;  but  whatsoever  he 
shall  approve,  this  is  well-pleasing  to  God ;  that 
everything  which  ye  do  may  be  sure  and  valid " 
{Ad  Smyr.  viii.). 

^  Appendix  C. 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  loi 

III.  The  Change  in  the  Nomenclature  of  the 
Ministers. 

In  every  Christian  writing  of  the  first  century, 
without  any  exception,  the  terms  "  presbyter  "  and 
"  bishop  "  are  synonymous.  In  the  Epistles  of  Ignatius 
three  distinct  orders  of  ministry — bishop,  presbyter, 
and  deacon — appear  for  the  first  time.  We  have 
seen  that  in  every  fully-organised  Jewish  synagogue 
there  were  three  orders  of  ministry:  (1)  alms- 
collectors  or  deacons,  (2)  presbyters,  and  (3)  a 
president ;  and  that  the  organisation  of  the  Christian 
Churches  was  formed  on  the  model  of  the  synagogue. 
In  all  organised  human  bodies  ruled  by  a  college  of 
officers,  it  is  an  almost  universal  custom  for  the 
college  to  appoint  one  of  their  number  as  chairman 
or  president.  It  is  rather  to  be  wondered  at  that  in 
the  whole  of  the  first  century  there  is  no  trace  of  a 
'permanent  president  in  any  Church  but  that  of 
Jerusalem,  and  that  president  was  St.  James,  the 
Lord's  brother.  It  is  not  strange  that  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  second  century  we  should  find  that 
in  the  Churches  of  Asia  Minor  and  Syria  there  are 
life  presidents,  and  that  they  are  designated  by  a 
special  title.  They  had  not  to  invent  a  new  title 
for  the  office,  but  simply  to  restrict  the  title  of 
Episcopus  or  Overseer,  which  in  common  with  his 
fellow  presbyters  he  already  bore,  to  him  as  chief 
pastor,  and  to  restrict  the  title  of  presbyter  to  the 
remaining  members  of  the  college.  Henceforth  the 
terms    "  bishop "   and    "  presbyter "  are    no    longer 


I02       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

synonymous  in  the  Churches  of  Asia  and  Syria,  and 
before  the  end  of  the  second  century  the  Churches 
of  Europe  and  Africa  followed  their  example.  It  is 
probable  that  the  prevalence  of  heretical  teaching 
in  Asia  and  Syria,  and  the  consequent  necessity  of  a 
more  perfect  organisation  to  withstand  it,  led  to  the 
change  being  made  first  in  them. 

Ignatius  writes  to  Polycarp :  "  Ignatius,  who  is 
also  Theophorus,  to  Polycarp,  overseer  (episcopus)  of 
the  Church  of  the  Smyrnteans,  or  rather  who  art 
thyself  overseen  by  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  The  meaning  of  the  term  Episcopus 
here  depends  on  the  meaning  of  the  term  Ecclesia. 
Ecclesia  is  used  by  Ignatius  (1)  for  a  local  Church, 
i.e.  the  aggregate  of  Christians  residing  in  any  city 
or  locality.  It  occurs  with  this  meaning  thirty 
times  in  his  seven  Epistles.  (2)  For  the  Catholic 
Church,  i.e.  the  aggregate  of  all  the  local  Churches 
in  the  world,  or  "  the  blessed  company  of  all  faithful 
people."  He  is  the  first  Christian  writer  who  uses 
the  term  "  Catholic  Church"  and  he  thus  defines  it : 
"  Wheresoever  Christ  is,  there  is  the  Catholic  Church" 
{Ad  Smyr.  viii.). 

The  Ignatian  bishops  were  therefore  pastors  of 
single  congregations  of  Christians,  or,  to  quote  the 
words  of  Bishop  Gore,  "  The  bishop,  according  to 
the  early  ideal,  was  by  no  means  the  great  prelate. 
He  was  the  pastor  of  a  flock,  like  the  vicar  of  a 
modern  town,  in  intimate  relations  with  his  people."  ^ 

And,  on  the  limitation  of  this  form  of  the 
'  Gore,  The  Church  and  the  Ministry,  pp.  104,  113. 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  103 

episcopate  to  the  Churches  of  Asia  and  Syria,  Bishop 
Gore  writes  :  "  This  difference  between  the  East  and 
the  West  continued  till  after  the  middle  of  the 
second  century.  About  the  middle  of  that  century  (?) 
Polycarp  writes,  no  doubt  as  bishop,  '  Polycarp  and 
the  presbyters  that  are  with  him  to  the  Church  at 
Philippi ' ;  but  he  speaks  of  no  bishop  at  Philippi, 
only  of  elders  and  deacons,  and  bids  the  Philippians 
'  obey  the  elders  and  deacons  as  God  and  Christ,' 
as  if  there  were  no  higher  office  in  question  there. 
The  elders,  moreover,  are  exhorted  in  terms  which 
imply  that  the  exercise  of  discipHne  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  alms  belong  to  them."  ^ 

Ignatius  knew  of  no  uniformity  of  ecclesiastical 
organisation  in  the  whole  Catholic  Church  ;  he  knew 
of  no  head  of  the  Church  but  the  ascended  Lord. 
The  unity  for  which  he  pleads  so  earnestly  was  not 
a  union  of  Churches,  but  of  the  members  of  each 
Chui'ch  in  submission  to  their  pastors  and  teachers. 
Each  local  Church  was  in  his  eyes  a  temple  of  God, 
a  body  of  Christ,  indwelt  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He 
knew  of  no  aggregate  of  congregations  forming  one 
Church  under  one  human  head ;  there  was  no 
Church  of  Asia  Minor,  of  Italy,  or  of  Greece.  The 
bishop  was  not  a  pastor  pastor um,  but  "  the  pastor 
of  one  flock,  like  the  vicar  of  a  modern  town." 
And  that  not  universally  in  all  Churches ;  for,  in 
his  Epistle  to  the  Church  in  Rome,  he  makes  no 
allusion  to  a  bishop  there,  any  more  than  Polycarp 
does  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Philippians. 

^  Gore,  The  Church  and  the  Ministry,  pp.  104,  113. 


I04       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Ignatius  is  not  only  an  advocate  of  the  necessity 
of  there  being  a  bishop  in  each  local  Church,  but 
he  is  equally  strong  in  urging  the  necessity  of  there 
being  aplurality  of  jpresbyters  and  a  plurality  of  deacons 
also  in  each  congregation.  "  It  is  therefore  necessary 
that  .  .  .  without  the  bishop  ye  should  do  nothing, 
but  also  be  subject  to  the  presbytery,  as  to  the 
apostles  of  Jesus  Christ.  ...  It  is  fitting  also  that 
the  deacons,  as  being  the  ministers  of  the  mysteries 
of  Jesus  Christ,  should  in  every  respect  be  pleasing 
to  all.  For  they  are  not  ministers  of  meat  and 
drink,  but  servants  of  the  Church  of  God "  (Ad 
Trail,  ii.). 

Ignatius  does  indeed  use  very  strong  language  as 
to  the  necessity  for  the  three  orders  of  ministry  in 
each  Church  or  congregation.  "  Let  all  men  respect 
the  deacons  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  as  they  should 
respect  the  bishop  as  being  a  type  of  God  the 
Father,  and  the  presbyters  as  the  council  of  God 
and  as  the  college  of  the  apostles.  Apart  from  these 
there  is  not  even  a  Church  "  (Ad  Trail,  iii.). 

He  could  hardly  have  intended  these  words  to  be 
taken  as  of  universal  application,  for  in  his  Epistle 
to  the  Romans  he  makes  no  mention  of  a  bishop, 
and  yet  addresses  her  as  "  the  Church  that  is  beloved 
and  enHghtened  through  the  will  of  Him  who 
willeth  all  things  that  are." 

The  Einstle  to  the  Church  in  Rome  differs  from  all 
his  other  letters.  It  contains  no  reference  to  false 
doctrine.  His  object  in  writing  it  was  to  entreat 
the  Eoman  Christians  to  do  nothing,  through  motives 


IGNATIUS  OF  ANTIOCH  105 

of  mistaken  kindness,  to  hinder  his  being  thrown  to 
the  wild  beasts.  "May  I  have  joy  of  the  beasts 
that  are  prepared  for  me  in  Eome,  and  I  pray  that 
I  may  find  them  prompt.  .  .  .  Come  fire  and  cross 
and  grapphng  with  wild  beasts,  cuttings  and  man- 
glings,  wrenching  of  bones,  hacking  of  limbs,  crushing 
of  my  whole  body ;  come  cruel  tortures  of  the  devil 
to  assail  me.  Only  let  it  be  mine  to  attain  unto 
Jesus  Christ "  {Ad  Rom.  v.). 

There  is  one  very  strange  phenomenon  in  the 
letters  of  Ignatius,  namely,  that  they  contain  no 
mention  of  St.  John  the  Divine.  He  mentions  St. 
Peter,  St.  Paul,  and  Timothy,  and  was  famihar  with 
the  Epistles  of  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
but  gives  no  indication  that  He  ever  read  any  of 
the  writings  of  St.  John.  Of  St.  Paul  he  writes  in 
his  letter  to  the  Ephesians :  "  Ye  are  initiated  into 
the  mysteries  of  the  gospel  with  Paul,  the  holy, 
the  martyred,  the  deservedly  most  happy,  at  whose 
feet  may  I  be  found  when  I  shall  attain  to  God, 
and  who  in  all  his  Epistles  (or  in  every  Epistle) 
makes  mention  of  you  "  (xii.).  And  of  Timothy  he 
writes  to  the  Magnesians :  "  Timothy  the  Christ- 
bearer  was  young,  but  hear  what  his  teacher  writes 
to  him,  '  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth,  but  be  thou 
an  example  of  the  believers  in  word  and  in  conduct 
(iii.).  There  are  several  other  mentions  of  St.  Paul 
in  his  letters.  As  fully  fifty  years  had  elapsed 
since  St.  Paul  wrote  these  words  to  Timothy,  and 
not  more  than  twenty  since  St.  John's  traditional 
connection  with  the  Churches  of  Asia  had  come  to 


io6       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

an  end,  this  entire  omission  of  any  reference  to  him 
or  to  his  writings  is  very  strange.  It  seems 
impossible  that  Ignatius  could  have  read  the  letters 
to  the  seven  Churches  in  Asia  in  the  Apocalypse, 
and  have  made  no  allusion  to  them  when  writing 
to  three  of  the  same  Churches  and  to  two  other 
Churches  in  the  same  province.  The  omission  gives 
no  colour  to  the  theory  that  St.  John  was  the 
founder  of  the  Episcopacy  in  the  Churches  of  Asia, 
and  through  them  in  all  Churches.  We  must  look 
elsewhere  for  any  true  foundation  for  what  is  called 
the  apostolic  succession  of  bishops,  and  we  shall 
look  in  vain  through  all  the  writings  of  the  apostles, 
of  "  apostolic  men,"  and  of  "  the  apostolic  Fathers." 


VII. 

POLYCAEP  or  SMYENA. 

We  do  not  know  much  more  of  the  details  of  the 
life  of  Polycarp  than  of  that  of  Ignatius ;  all  we 
do  know  with  any  degree  of  certainty  is  derived 
from  four  sources,  and  each  of  them  respectively 
casts  light  on  the  only  four  events  in  his  life  of 
which  we  have  any  certain  knowledge. 

I.  The  first  of  these  sources  is  the  letters  of 
Ignatius,  from  which  we  learn  that  the  martyr  spent 
some  time  with  Polycarp  in  Smyrna  on  his  way  to 
martyrdom ;  and  wrote  four  of  his  seven  letters 
while  staying  with  him,  and  evidently  conceived 
a  greater  friendship  and  esteem  for  him  than  for  any 
of  the  other  bishops  whose  acquaintance  he  made  on 
his  journey. 

The  last  act  of  Ignatius,  before  he  set  sail  from 
Troas  for  Neapolis,  was  to  write  the  last  of  his 
precious  letters  to  Polycarp.  He  wrote  it  in  great 
haste,  because,  he  says,  "  I  must  suddenly  sail  from 
Troas  to  Neapolis,  as  the  will  of  the  emperor 
enjoins."  In  it  he  expresses  the  greatest  affection 
for  his  younger  brother,  and  the  high  opinion  that 
he  had  formed  of  his  character. 

107 


io8       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

"  Having  obtained  good  proof  that  thy  mind  is 
fixed  on  God  as  upon  an  immovable  rock,  I  loudly 
glorify  His  name  that  I  have  been  thought  worthy 
to  behold  thy  blameless  face,  which  may  I  ever 
enjoy  in  God ! "  (Ign.  Pol.  §  1). 

Ignatius  also  makes  special  mention  of  Polycarp 
in  his  letters  to  the  Magnesians  and  Smyrnseans 
(Ign.  Mag.  15  and  Smyr.  12). 

II.  The  second  source  is  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp 
to  the  Philippians.  There  can  be  no  reasonable 
doubt  of  the  authenticity  of  the  Epistle.  Irenseus, 
who  was  a  disciple  of  Polycarp,  says,  "  There  is  also 
an  all-sufficient  {iKavcoTaTij)  Epistle  of  Polycarp 
written  to  the  Philippians,  from  which  those  who 
choose  to  do  so,  and  are  anxious  about  their  sal- 
vation, can  learn  the  character  of  his  faith  and 
the  preaching  of  the  truth "  (Adv.  Hoer.  iii.  3). 
Its  authenticity  is  established  by  an  abundance 
of  external  testimony  as  well  as  by  internal  evi- 
dence. 

The  Philippians  had  written  to  Polycarp  asking 
him  to  send  them  some  words  of  exhortation  (§  3) ; 
to  forward  a  letter  from  them  to  the  Church  in 
Syria  (§  13);  and  to  send  them  any  letters  from 
Ignatius  which  he  might  have  received  {ibid.).  It 
is  addressed  by  "  Polycarp  and  the  presbyters  who 
are  with  him  to  the  Church  of  God  which  sojourneth 
in  Philippi." 

He  writes :  "  I  rejoiced  greatly  that  ye  received 
the  followers  of  the  true  love,  and  escorted  them 
on  their  way,  as  befitted  you — those  men  encircled 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  109 

with  the  diadems  of  them  that  are  truly  chosen  of 
God  and  our  Lord"  (§  1).  And  later  on  in  the 
Epistle  he  exhorts  the  Philippians  to  be  imitators 
of  the  martyrs :  "  I  exhort  you  therefore  to  be 
obedient  to  the  word  of  righteousness,  and  to  practise 
all  endurance,  which  also  ye  saw  with  your  own 
eyes  in  the  blessed  Ignatius  and  Zosimus  and  Rufus, 
yea,  and  in  others  also  who  came  from  among 
yourselves"  (§  9).  As  Zosimus  and  Eufus  are  not 
mentioned  in  the  letters  of  Ignatius,  and  he  makes 
no  allusion  to  any  fellow-prisoners,  it  appears  that 
they  were  Christian  martyrs  who  were  sent,  probably 
like  Ignatius,  by  Pliny  to  be  placed  under  the  same 
escort,  and  proceed  with  him  to  Eome  in  the  custody 
of  the  "  ten  leopards  "  (Ign.  Bom.  5). 

A  great  part  of  this  short  letter  consists  of 
quotations  from  the  New  Testament,  whereas  there 
is  not  a  single  quotation  in  it  from  the  Old 
Testament.  He  is,  we  believe,  the  first  of  "  the 
Fathers "  who  quotes  either  of  the  Epistles  of 
St.  Peter ;  and  he  makes  more  use  of  his  first 
Epistle  than  of  any  other  of  the  books  of  the  New 
Testament. 

There  is  a  resemblance  to  words  in  St.  Peter's 
second  Epistle  in  the  following :  "  For  neither  am 
I,  nor  is  any  other  like  me,  able  to  follow  the 
wisdom  of  the  blessed  and  glorified  Paul "  (§  3  ; 
comp.  2  Pet.  iii.  15). 

He  expresses  great  grief  for  "  Valens,  who  afore- 
time was  a  presbyter  among  you,"  but  who  had 
fallen  through  covetousness ;  and  takes  occasion  to 


no       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

warn  them  that,  "  If  a  man  refrain  not  from  covet- 
ousness,  he  shall  be  defiled  by  idolatry,  and  shall  be 
judged  as  one  of  the  Gentiles  who  know  not  the 
judgment  of  the  Lord.  Nay,  know  we  not  that 
the  saints  shall  Judge  the  world,  as  Paul  teacheth 
(1  Cor.  vi.  2),  But  I  have  not  found  any  such 
thing  in  you,  neither  have  heard  thereof,  among 
whom  the  blessed  Paul  laboured,  who  were  his 
Epistles  in  the  beginning  (comp.  2  Cor.  iii.  2),  For 
he  boasteth  of  you  in  all  those  Churches  which 
alone  at  that  time  knew  God ;  for  we  knew  Him 
not  as  yet"  (§  11).  This  is  a  proof  of  the  late 
date  of  the  foundation  of  the  Church  in  Smyrna, 
and  furnishes  a  strong  presumption  in  favour  of  the 
late  date  of  the  Apocalypse ;  for  the  Church  in  that 
city  must  have  been  founded  a  considerable  time 
previous  to  the  date  of  the  Epistles  to  the  seven 
Churches  in  Asia  (Rev.  ii.,  iii.). 

He  exhorts  the  men  to  remember  that  "  the  love 
of  money  is  the  root  of  all  troubles  "  ;  that  we  must 
"  arm  ourselves  with  the  armour  of  righteousness, 
and  let  us  teach  ourselves  first  to  walk  in  the 
commandment  of  the  Lord ;  and  our  wives  also,  to 
walk  in  the  faith  that  hath  been  given  them,  and 
in  love  and  purity,  cherishing  their  own  husbands 
in  all  truth,  and  loving  all  men  equally  in  all 
chastity;  and  to  train  their  children  in  the  training 
of  the  Lord.  Our  widows  must  be  sober-minded 
as  touching  the  faith  of  the  Lord,  knowing  that 
they  are  God's  altar  (Bvaiaa-T^ptov  6eov),  and 
that    all    sacrifices    are    carefully    inspected,    and 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  mi 

nothing    escapeth    Him    either    of    their    thoughts 
or  intents  or  any  of  the  secret  things  of  the  heart " 

(§4). 

"  Deacons  should  be  blameless  in  the  presence  of 
His  righteousness,  as  deacons  of  God  and  Christ,  and 
not  of  men ;  not  calumniators,  not  double  tongued, 
not  lovers  of  money,  temperate  in  all  things,  com- 
passionate, diligent,  walking  according  to  the  truth 
of  the  Lord  who  became  a  minister  of  all  {hiaKovo^ 
irdvTcov).  Wherefore  it  is  right  that  ye  should 
abstain  from  these  things,  submitting  yourselves 
to  the  presbyters  and  deacons  as  to  God  and 
Christ"  (§  5). 

"  And  the  presbyters  also  must  be  compassionate, 
merciful  towards  all  men,  turning  back  the  sheep 
that  are  gone  astray,  visiting  the  infirm,  not 
neglecting  a  widow  or  an  orphan  or  a  poor  man  ; 
but  providing  always  for  things  honourable  in  the 
sight  of  God  and  man,  abstaining  from  all  anger, 
respect  of  persons,  unrighteous  judgment ;  being  far 
from  all  love  of  money,  not  quick  to  believe  any- 
thing against  any  man,  not  hasty  in  judgment, 
knowing  that  we  all  are  debtors  of  sin  "  (§  6). 

Date  of  the  Epistle. 

The  only  note  of  time  contained  in  the  Epistle  is 
to  be  found  in  the  following  words :  "  The  letters 
of  Ignatius  which  were  sent  to  us  by  him,  and 
others  as  many  as  we  had  by  us,  we  send  unto  you, 
according  as  ye  gave  charge,— from  which  ye  will 


112       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

be  able  to  gain  great  advantage.  Moreover,  con- 
cerning Ignatius  himself  and  those  that  are  with 
him  (twv  avv  avrw  :  qui  cum  eo  sunt),  if  ye  have  any 
sure  tidings,  certify  us"  (§  13). 

From  these  words  it  is  evident  that  the  letter 
was  written  before  tidings  of  the  martyrdom  of 
Ignatius  had  reached  Polycarp,  and  that  the  last 
he  had  heard  of  Ignatius,  Zosimus,  Eufus,  and 
perhaps  other  martyrs,  was  their  departure  from 
Philippi.  As  it  is  agreed  by  all  that  the  martyrdom 
could  not  have  taken  place  later  than  A.D.  117, 
the  Epistle  of  Folycarp  must  have  been  written  not 
later  than  a.d.  120. 

Conclusion  of  the  Epistle. 

"  I  write  these  things  to  you  by  Crescens,  whom 
I  commended  to  you  recently  and  now  commend 
unto  you ;  for  he  hath  walked  blamelessly  with  us ; 
and  I  believe  also  with  you  in  like  manner.  But 
ye  shall  have  his  sister  commended  w^hen  she  shall 
come  to  you.  Fare  ye  well  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen"  (§  14). 

With  these  words  closes  all  that  can  be  known 
from  the  writings  of  the  apostolic  Fathers  on  Church 
organisation  and  unity.  But  there  are  two  other 
writings  of  a  later  date  which  give  additional  in- 
formation about  Polycarp,  and  which  are  not  without 
bearing  on  our  subject. 

III.  The  third  source  from  which  we  derive  the 
knowledge  we  possess  of  the  details  of  the  life  of 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  113 

Polycarp  is  "  the  Fragment,"  which  unfortunately 
alone  remains  "  of  the  letter  written  by  Irenaus  to 
Victor,  Bishop  of  Eonie"  (a.d.  190-194). 

There  is  a  special  interest  attaching  to  a  visit 
which  was  paid  by  Polycarp  to  Eome  (a.d.  ISO- 
IS  4).  The  object  of  his  visit  was  to  discuss  various 
points  of  difference  in  rites  and  ceremonies  between 
the  Churches  of  the  East  and  West,  and  especially 
the  proper  time  of  keeping  Easter.  The  Churches 
of  Asia,  following  the  example  of  St.  John,  com- 
memorated the  Crucifixion  on  the  14th  of  Nisan, 
whatever  the  day  of  the  week  might  be ;  whereas 
the  Churches  of  the  West  always  observed  a  Friday 
as  the  anniversary  of  the  Crucifixion,  and  a  Sunday 
as  that  of  the  Eesurrection.  Forty  years  later, 
Victor,  the  Bishop  of  Eome,  arrogantly  excom- 
municated the  Eastern  Churches  for  following  the 
custom  of  St.  John.  This  was  the  beginning 
of  what  afterwards  led  to  the  entire  separation  of 
the  Eastern  Church  from  the  Western.  The 
Council  of  Nice  (a.d.  325)  decided  in  favour  of 
the  Western  usage,  and  branded  the  Asiatic  Chris- 
tians as  heretics,  with  the  title  of  Quariodecimans. 

Irenaeus,  though  he  was  a  pupil  of  Polycarp  and 
an  Eastern  by  birth,  when  he  became  bishop  of  a 
Western  Church  (Lyons  in  France)  adopted  the 
Western  usage,  probably  thinking  it  a  matter  of  no 
importance.  He  strongly  disapproved  of  the  arro- 
gance of  Victor,  and  wrote  him  a  letter  of  which  the 
following  is  the  only  fragment  that  remains.  It  will 
speak  for  itself. 


114       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

Fragment  of  Letter  from  Iren^.us,  Bishop  of 
Lyons,  to  Victor,  Bishop  of  Eome  (a.d. 
190-194). 

"  For  the  controversy  is  not  merely  as  regards 
the  day,  but  also  as  regards  the  form  itself  of  the 
fast.  For  some  consider  themselves  bound  to  fast 
one  day,  others  still  more,  while  others  do  so  for 
forty  days ;  the  diurnal  and  nocturnal  hours  they 
measure  out  together  as  their  fasting  day.  And 
this  variety  among  the  observers  of  the  fasts  had 
not  its  origin  in  our  time,  but  long  before  in  that 
of  our  predecessors,  some  of  whom  probably,  being 
not  very  accurate  in  their  observance  of  it,  handed 
down  to  posterity  the  custom  as  it  had,  through 
simplicity  or  private  fancy,  been  (introduced)  among 
them.  And  yet,  nevertheless,  all  these  lived  in 
peace  one  with  another,  and  we  also  keep  peace 
together.  Thus,  in  fact,  the  difference  in  observing 
the  fast  establishes  the  harmony  of  (our  common) 
faith.  And  the  presbyters  preceding  Soter  in  the 
government  of  the  Church  which  thou  dost  now 
rule — I  mean  Anicetus  and  Pius,  Hygenus  and 
Telesphorus,  and  Sixtus — did  neither  themselves 
observe  it  (after  that  fashion),  nor  permit  those 
with  them  to  do  so.  Notwithstanding  this,  those 
who  did  not  keep  (the  feast  in  this  way)  were 
peacefully  disposed  towards  those  who  came  to  them 
from  other  dioceses  (provinces  ?)  in  which  it  was  so 
observed,  although  such  observance  was  (felt)  in 
more  decided  contrariety  (as  presented)  to  those  who 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  115 

did  not  fall  in  with  it ;  and  none  were  ever  cast  out 
of  the  Church  for  this  matter.  On  the  contrary, 
those  presbyters  who  preceded  thee,  and  who  did 
not  observe  this  custom,  sent  the  Eucharist  to  those 
of  other  dioceses  who  did  observe  it ;  and  when  the 
blessed  Polycarp  was  sojourning  in  Eome  in  the 
time  of  Anicetus,  although  a  slight  controversy  had 
arisen  among  them  as  to  certain  other  points,  they 
were  at  once  well  inclined  towards  each  other  (with 
regard  to  the  matter  in  hand),  not  willing  that  any 
quarrel  should  arise  between  them  on  this  head. 
For  neither  could  Anicetus  persuade  Polycarp  to 
forego  the  observance  in  his  own  way,  inasmuch  as 
these  things  had  been  always  so  observed  by  St. 
John  the  disciple  of  the  Lord,  and  by  other  apostles 
with  whom  he  had  been  conversant ;  nor,  on  the 
other  hand,  could  Polycarp  succeed  in  persuading 
Anicetus  (to  keep  the  observance  in  his  way),  for 
he  maintained  that  he  was  bound  to  adhere  to  the 
usage  of  the  presbyters  who  preceded  him,  and  in 
this  state  of  affairs  they  held  fellowship  with  each 
other ;  and  Anicetus  conceded  to  Polycarp  in  the 
Church  the  celebration  of  the  Eucharist,  by  way  of 
showing  him  respect ;  so  that  they  parted  in  peace 
one  from  the  other,  maintaining  peace  with  the 
whole  Church,  both  those  who  did  observe  this 
custom  and  those  who  did  not." 

Anicetus  also  manifested  the  esteem  in  which  he 
held  Polycarp  by  asking  him  to  preside,  instead 
of  himself,  at  an  ordination  of  presbyters  (Euseb. 
vi.  24). 


ii6       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

It  has  been  a  pleasant  task  to  trace  the  course 
of  the  river  of  the  water  of  Life  from  its  source  in 
"  the  Eock  of  ages  "  through  the  Hves  and  teaching 
of  the  apostles  and  apostolic  Fathers.  With  the 
exception  of  the  rather  muddy  water  of  "the 
Didache,"  we  have  found  little,  if  anything,  of 
the  turbid  stream  of  human  tradition  mixed  with 
it.  The  charming  story  of  the  mutual  forbearance 
and  love  of  Polycarp  and  Anicetus  is  a  fitting  close 
to  our  study.  Truly  Christlike  was  their  spirit  in 
the  matter,  and  truly  Christlike  was  the  spirit 
in  which,  forty  years  later,  Irenaeus,  while  sternly 
rebuking  the  arrogance  of  Victor,  relates  the  narra- 
tive. Alas  !  from  the  time  of  Victor  and  onwards, 
the  student  of  Church  history  will  have  greater  and 
greater  difficulty  in  tracing  the  course  of  the  pure 
river  of  Life  amidst  the  foul  waters  of  earth  by 
which  it  became  more  and  more  polluted.  Ecclesi- 
astical pride  begun  in  Diotrephes,  and,  springing  up 
again  in  Victor,  has  been  the  most  fruitful  of  all  the 
sources  of  divisions,  troubles,  and  persecutions  in 
the  Church.  It  was  the  same  spirit  of  pride  which, 
less  than  two  hundred  years  after  the  date  of 
Irenseus'  letter,  led  the  ecclesiastics  "  who  governed 
the  conscience  of  the  Emperor  Theodosius  "  to  egg 
him  on  to  promulgate  his  fifteen  edicts  against  so- 
called  heretics ;  one  of  which  was  a  decree  that 
the  atrocious  crime  of  the  Qiiartodccimans,  in  cele- 
brating the  festival  of  Easter  on  an  improper  day, 
should  be  atoned  for  by  capital  punishment.^ 

'  Gibbon's  Rome,  iii.  233,  Bolm's  ed. 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  117 

Another  unexpected  fact  is  brought  to  light  by 
this  "  Fragment  of  Irenseus."  Although  at  the  date 
of  his  writing  the  letter  (a.d.  190-194)  the  Epis- 
copate must  have  become  as  distinct  at  least  from 
the  Presbyterate  in  Europe  as  it  had  become  in 
Asia  in  the  days  of  Ignatius,  yet  there  is  no  trace 
in  the  letter  that  it  had  become  so  in  the  days  of 
Anicetus  at  Eome  (a.d.  150).  In  fact  the  words 
of  Bishop  Gore  are  as  applicable  to  the  letter  of 
Irenseus  to  Victor  as  they  are  to  the  letter  of  Poly- 
carp  to  the  Philippians.  Iremeus,  though  he  writes 
as  a  bishop  to  the  Bishop  of  Kome,  speaks  of  no 
bishop,  only  of  presbyters,  in  Rome  in  the  days  of 
Anicetus ;  as  if  there  were  no  higher  officer  in 
question  there  ;  the  presbyters,  moreover,  are  spoken 
of  in  terms  which  imply  that  the  exercise  of  disci- 
pline belonged  to  them. 

IV.  The  letter  of  the  Smyrnseans  on  the  martyr- 
dom of  Polycarp  is  the  fourth  source  from  which  we 
derive  information  about  the  martyred  bishop.  The 
letter  is  addressed  by  the  Church  of  Smyrna  to  the 
Church  of  Philomelium,  and  is  by  the  best  authorities 
considered  to  be  a  genuine  document.  It  was  prob- 
ably written  shortly  after  his  martyrdom,  which  took 
place  A.D.  155  or  156.  It  contains  perhaps  less  of 
the  marvellous  than  any  other  of  the  numerous 
martyrologies,  and  may  be  accepted  as  a  true 
account  of  the  main  facts  of  the  last  days  of  the 
saint.  It  is  to  it  that  we  are  indebted  for  words 
with  which  we  are  all  so  familiar ;  how,  when 
Polycarp  was  pressed  hard  by  the  Roman  magistrate 


ii8       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

to  swear  by  the  genius  of  Csesar,  in  the  stadium  of 
Smyrna,  in  presence  of  a  crowd  of  his  fellow-citizens, 
he  said :  "  Fourscore  and  six  years  have  I  served 
Him,  and  He  hath  done  me  no  wrong.  How  then 
can  I  blaspheme  my  King  who  hath  saved  me  ? " 

While  we  accept  on  the  whole  the  account  of  his 
noble  witness  for  Christ  at  the  stake,  we  are  not 
obliged  to  believe  as  gospel  all  the  details  of  his 
martrydom ;  how,  "  When  he  had  offered  up  the 
'  amen  '  and  finished  his  prayer,  the  firemen  lighted 
the  fire,  and  a  mighty  flame  rushing  forth,  we,  to 
whom  it  was  given  to  see,  saw  a  marvel,  yea,  and  we 
were  preserved  that  we  might  relate  what  happened 
to  the  rest.  The  fire  making  the  appearance  of  a 
vault,  like  the  sail  of  a  vessel  filled  by  the  wind, 
made  a  wall  round  about  the  body  of  the  martyr ; 
and  it  was  there  in  the  midst,  not  like  flesh  burning, 
but  like  (a  loaf  in  the  oven,  or  like)  gold  and  silver 
refined  in  a  furnace.  For  we  perceived  such  a 
fragrant  smell,  as  if  it  were  the  wafted  odour  of 
frankincense  or  of  some  other  spice.  So  at  length 
the  lawless  men,  seeing  that  his  body  could  not  be 
consumed  by  fire,  ordered  the  executioner  to  go  up 
to  him  and  stab  him  with  a  dagger.  And  when  he 
had  done  this,  there  came  forth  a  dove  and  a  quantity 
of  his  blood,  so  that  it  extinguished  the  fire ;  and 
all  the  multitude  marvelled  that  there  should  be  so 
great  a  difference  between  the  unbelievers  and  the 
elect.  In  the  number  of  these  was  this  man,  the 
glorious  martyr  Polycarp,  who  was  found  an  apos- 
tolic and  prophetic  teacher  in  our  own  time,  a  bishop 


POLYCARP  OF  SMYRNA  119 

of  the  holy  Church  which  is  in  Smyrna.  For  every 
word  which  he  uttered  from  his  mouth  was  accom- 
plished and  will  be  accomplished"  (§§  15,  16). 

Such  is  the  only  genuine  account  we  possess  of 
the  glorious  death  of  the  last  of  the  apostolic 
Fathers. 

The  only  Life  of  Polycarp  is  that  which  is  ascribed 
to  one  Pionius ;  it  belongs  to  the  close  of  the  fourth 
century,  and  "  is  so  entirely  unauthentic  that  we 
cannot  attribute  the  least  certainty  even  to  those  of 
its  statements  which  are  not  demonstrably  false."  ^ 

^  Farrar. 


VIII. 

SOME   DEDUCTIONS   FEOM   THE 
FOREGOING. 

The  keynote  of  the  writings  of  the  apostoHc 
Fathers  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  apostles,  "  the 
letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life."  According 
to  them,  the  esse  of  the  body  of  Christ  depended  not 
upon  one  outward  organisation,  but  upon  "  the 
power  of  an  endless  life  "  bestowed  on  every  member 
by  the  indwelling  Spirit.  The  object  of  all  their 
writings  was  not  the  exaltation  of  the  minister, 
but  the  unity  of  the  members ;  not  the  priesthood 
of  a  class,  but  the  priesthood  of  all  the  members, 
as  members  of  the  One  Ever-living  High  Priest. 

Ignatius,  more  than  others,  gives  prominence  to 
the  necessity  of  certain  orders  of  ministry  to  the 
health  of  the  body,  rightly  considering  that  in  every 
material  organisation  there  must  be  an  outward  and 
visible  order,  as  well  as  an  inward  spirit  of  unity 
and  life ;  and  that  no  society  could  for  any  time 
preserve  the  unity  of  its  members,  without  appoint- 
ing properly  constituted  officers  to  rule  it.  It  is 
not  true  to  speak  of  Ignatius  as  an  advocate  of 
Episcopacy  only,  without  pointing  out  that  he  was 

120 


DEDUCTIONS  FROM  THE   FOREGOING    121 

just  as  much  an  advocate  of  the  necessity  of  there 
being  a  phirality  of  deacons,  and  a  council  of  pres- 
byters in  each  congregation,  as  of  there  being  an 
episcopus  over  it ;  and  that  the  term  episcopus  in  his 
language  means  the  pastor  of  a  congregation,  not 
the  bishop  of  a  diocese.  "  Let  all  men  respect  the 
deacons  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  as  they  respect  the 
bishop  as  being  a  type  of  God  the  Father,  and 
the  presbyters  as  the  council  of  God,  and  as  the 
college  of  the  apostles.  Apart  from  these  there 
is  no  Church  "  (Trail,  iii.).  Of  monarchical  Epis- 
copacy (monepiscopacy)  there  is  no  trace  in  the 
period  of  Church  history  under  discussion.  The 
organisation  of  the  Church  was  on  republican,  not 
on  monarchical  lines ;  each  congregation  being  ruled 
by  an  episcopiis  (overseer  or  rector),  "  in  council 
with  your  honourable  presbytery,  which  is  worthy 
of  God,  and  is  attuned  to  the  episcopus  as  the 
strings  to  a  lyre";  and  the  laity  being  represented 
by  the  deacons,  "  who  are  most  dear  to  me,  and 
who  are  intrusted  with  the  ministry  of  Jesus 
Christ " :  the  special  office  of  the  deacons  being  to 
attend  to  the  wants  of  the  poor. 

Unfortunately  the  trend  of  the  Eeformed  Churches 
was,  till  lately,  too  much  towards  division ;  thank 
God  it  is  now  turning  in  the  opposite  direction,  and 
we  are  beginning  to  realise  that  unity  is  strength. 
At  the  Eeformation  there  was  a  natural  reaction 
from  the  tyranny  of  a  corrupt  priesthood,  under 
which  the  laity  had  groaned  for  ages.  The  great 
principle  of    the    Eeformation   being    the   right  of 


122       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

private  judgment,  and  the  privilege  of  every  one  to 
read  the  word  of  God,  and  to  draw  near  to  his 
Father  in  heaven,  without  the  intervention  of  any- 
human  priest,  men  naturally  fell  into  a  mistaken 
idea  of  "  the  liberty  that  is  in  Christ " ;  forget- 
ting that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  appointed  rulers 
in  His  Church,  and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all 
Christians  to  submit  to  one  another,  and  specially 
to  their  spiritual  leaders  and  rulers ;  and  that 
without  this  mutual  submission  it  is  impossible 
to  "  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace." 

Let  us  not  forget  that  the  three  orders  of 
ministry  in  Asia  in  the  beginning  of  the  second 
century  were  not  a  bishop  over  a  diocese  and  a 
single  presbyter  with  no  deacon  in  each  congre- 
gation ;  but  an  cpiscopus,  a  council  of  presbyters, 
and  a  number  of  deacons  in  each  congregation. 
Many  non-Episcopal  Churches  retain,  we  beHeve, 
these  three  orders,  while  Episcopal  Churches  have 
given  them  up.  Is  it  not  our  neglect,  as  Episco- 
palians, of  these  apostoHc  orders  of  ministry  that 
paralyses  our  work,  and  deprives  us  of  the  co- 
operation of  the  laity  ?  Does  it  not  make  the 
following  words  of  the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  in  his 
presidential  address  on  30th  September  1902, 
equally  applicable  to  every  incumbent  in  his 
diocese  ? — "  Too  much  is  left  to  the  solitary  judg- 
ment of  the  individual.  On  matters  small  and 
great  I  am  constantly  being  told,  in  a  phrase 
which    I    can    never  hear   without    its   sending   a 


DEDUCTIONS   FROM  THE  FOREGOING    123 

shiver  through  me,  '  It  must  be  as  your  Lord- 
ship pleases.' "  ^ 

Thank  God  the  definition  of  the  "  Church 
Catholic "  and  of  "  the  Churches "  in  the  writings 
of  our  Eeformers  and  in  our  Prayer-Book  and 
Articles  is  quite  in  agreement  with  that  of  the 
Apostolic  Fathers. 

"  The  Church  of  God  is  the  congregation  of  the 
faithful,  wherein  the  Word  of  God  is  truly  preached, 
and  the  sacraments  justly  administered,  according  to 
the  institution  of  Christ,  and  His  doctrine  taught 
unto  us  by  His  Holy  Word ;  and  the  Church  of 
God  is  not  by  God's  Word  taken  for  the  multitude 
of  bishops,  priests,  and  such  others ;  but  it  is  the 
company  of  all  men  hearing  God's  Word  and 
obeying  the  same,  lest  any  man  should  be  seduced, 
believing  himself  to  be  bound  to  any  ordinary 
succession  of  bishops  and  priests,  but  only  to  the 
Word  of  God  and  the  right  use  of  the  Sacraments."  ^ 

The  Church  is  "  the  mystical  body  of  Thy 
Son,  which  is  the  blessed  company  of  all  faithful 
people."  ^ 

There  is  one  other  theory  of  "  the  Churches  "  and 
"  the  Church  "  at  which  it  is  well,  in  conclusion,  to 
take  a  glance,  namely,  that  based  upon  the  so-called 
apostoUc  succession  of  the  Diocesan  Episcopate. 

^  Report  of  Worcester  Chuicli  Conference,  Record,  3rd  October 
1902. 

^  "John  Hooper,  Bishop  and  Martyr,  a.d.  1551,"  Light  from 
Old  Times,  Bishop  Ryle,  p.  107. 

^  Office  of  Holy  Communion,  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Sec  also 
Article  XIX.  of  the  XXXIX.  Articles  of  Religion. 


IX. 
APOSTOLIC   SUCCESSION. 

(Audi  Alter^am  Partem  !) 

Episcopacy,  with  its  claim  to  an  apostolic  succes- 
sion, is  necessary,  not  to  the  bene  esse  only,  but  to 
the  esse  of  a  Church. 

The  above  is  the  thesis  of  a  remarkable  book, 
The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry,  by  Canon 
(now  Bishop)  Gore. 

Statement  of  the  Thesis. 

"  The  Episcopate,  with  its  claim  of  an  apostolic 
succession,  claiming  to  be  a  priesthood,  does  not 
represent  a  temporary  accommodation  of  the 
Christian  ideal,  more  or  less  necessitated  by  cir- 
cumstances, to  the  Jewish  or  Pagan  ideas  among 
which  the  Church  spread,  but  it  is  simply  the 
fulfilment  of  Christ's  intention,  an  essential  and 
inviolable  element  of  Christianity  to  the  end — 
(it  is)  the  catholic  conception  of  the  Bishop,  as 
securing  the  channels  of  grace  and  truth  and 
representing  the  Divine  presence."  ^ 

'  The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry,  p.  61. 
124 


APOSTOLIC  SUCCESSION  125 

"  Christ  instituted  in  His  Church,  by  succession 
from  the  apostles,  a  permanent  ministry  of  truth 
and  grace,  of  '  the  Word  and  Sacraments,'  as  an 
indispensable  part  of  her  organisation  and  con- 
tinuous corporate  life.  There  belongs  to  the  order 
of  bishops,  and  to  them  alone,  the  power  to  per- 
petuate the  ministry  in  its  several  grades  by  the 
transmission  of  the  authority  received  from  the 
apostles,  its  original  depositaries ;  so  that,  as  a 
consequence,  no  ministry  except  such  as  has  been 
received  by  episcopal  ordination  can  be  legitimately 
or  validly  exercised  in  the  Church, 

"  The  transmission  of  ministerial  authority,  or 
ordination,  is  an  outward  act  of  a  sacramental 
character,  in  which  the  laying  on  of  hands  with 
prayer  is  a  visible  sign.  The  Church,  without 
change  of  principle,  came  to  acknowledge  the  effect 
of  ordination  as  indelible,  and  to  recognise  as  a 
priesthood  the  ministry  of  bishops  and  presbyters 
which  it  conferred."  ^ 

Gensequeiice  of  Thesis. 

"  It  will  appear  at  once,  as  a  consequence  of  all 
this,  that  the  various  Presbyterian  and  Congre- 
gational organisations,  however  venerable  on  many 
different  grounds,  have,  in  dispensing  with  the 
episcopal  succession,  violated  a  fundamental  law 
of  the  Church's  life, — not  that  God's  grace  has 
not  worked,  and  worked  largely,  through  many  an 
^  Tfie  Church  aiid  the  Christian  Minidry,  p.  115. 


126       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

irregular  ministry  not  episcopally  ordained,  where  it 
was  exercised  in  good  faith,  but  that  a  ministry  not 
episcopally  received  is  invalid,  that  is  to  say,  falls 
outside  the  conditions  of  covenanted  security,  and 
cannot  justify  its  existence  in  terms  of  the  covenant."^ 

A  tremendous  statement !  A  sentence  of  ex- 
communication— of  exclusion  from  the  covenant  of 
grace  and  life,  and  from  the  Church  which  is  the 
body  of  Christ,  of  a  hundred  million  Christians ! 
This  consequence  of  our  author's  thesis  is  of  a  more 
serious  nature  when  we  remember  that  the  learned 
Canon,  on  the  most  solemn  occasion  in  his  life, 
declared  his  belief  that  "  as  the  Church  of  Jeru- 
salem, Alexandria,  and  Antioch  have  erred ;  so  the 
Church  of  Rome  hath  erred  not  only  in  their 
living  and  manner  of  ceremonies,  but  also  in  matters 
of  faith  "  (Art.  XIX.).  It  is  indeed  a  case  of  "  the 
temple  of  the  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord  are  we." 

We  should  expect  the  propounder  of  such  a 
thesis  to  establish  it  by  the  most  authentic  facts 
from  the  history  of  the  apostles  and  of  the 
apostolic  Fathers,  and  by  the  most  genuine  quota- 
tions from  their  writings.  We  have  read  and 
re-read  The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry, 
and  found  no  such  proof  in  it.  The  author  does 
not  relate  a  single  fact  from  the  history  of  the 
apostles  or  apostolic  Fatliers  to  prove  that,  (1) 
any  one  of  the  twelve  apostles  ever  consecrated 
a  bishop  over  any  Church  that  he  had  founded ; 
nor  (2)  does  he  quote  a  single  passage  from  their 
'  The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry,  p.  345, 


APOSTOLIC  SUCCESSION  127 

writings  to  prove  that  they  regarded  the  ministry 
of  bishops  and  presbyters  as  an  otficial  priesthood. 
To  dismiss  the  latter  subject  first,  namely,  that  of 

Sacerdotalism, 

we  quote  his  own  words :  "  It  will  be  observed 
that  whereas  the  conception  of  the  Christian  ministry 
and  pastorate  of  souls  dates  back  behind  our  present 
period  (the  close  of  the  second  century)  into  the 
immemorial  past  (sic),  it  is  only  at  the  beginning 
of  our  period  that  the  title  of  the  priesthood  began 
to  be  applied  to  it.  Irenseus  and  Clement  do  not 
speak  of  the  Christian  ministers  as  priests,  while 
Tertullian  and  Origen  do,  so  that  it  is  only  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  second  century  that  sacerdotal 
terms  begin  to  be  applied  to  the  clergy"  (p.  196). 
Sacerdotalism,  then,  is  not  apostolic. 

Viri  Apostolici. 

Our  author  acknowledges  that  there  is  a  missing 
link  (rather  many  links)  between  the  bishops  of  the 
close  of  the  second  century  and  the  apostles ;  that 
contemporary  history  leaves  their  pedigree  incom- 
plete. In  order  to  bridge  over  the  chasm,  he 
adduces  the  cases  of  "  the  apostolic  men "  {viri 
Apostolici),  St.  James  the  Lord's  brother,  Timothy, 
Titus,  and  Apollos. 

(1)  St.  James  the  Lord's  brother.  "James  is 
clothed   with    apostolic    authority,    and    when    the 


128       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

apostles  go  forth  to  exercise  their  universal  com- 
mission, remains  to  represent  the  apostolic  office 
in  the  Church  of  Jerusalem.  Probably  he  was  not 
appointed  by  the  apostles.  Probably  his  authority 
would  have  been  understood  to  have  been  given  him 
when  Christ  appeared  to  him  after  the  resurrection." 
James,  then,  is  not  a  case  of  a  bishop  appointed  by 
an  apostle,  but  probably  one  of  an  apostle  appointed 
by  Christ ;  so  he  may  be  ruled  out  of  court. 

(2)  Timothy  and  Titus.  "  As  to  the  exten- 
sion of  the  apostolic  office.  As  apostolic  legates 
Timothy  and  Titus  exercise  what  is  essentially  the 
later  episcopal  office ;  but  it  would  not  appear  that 
their  authority,  though  essentially  permanent,  is 
definitely  localised  like  that  of  the  diocesan  bishop. 
St.  Paul  certainly  contemplates  his  (Timothy's) 
continuing  his  ministry  after  his  own  death,  and 
presumably  in  the  same  Church  of  Ephesus,  in 
which  it  would  appear  that  he  had  been  solemnly 
ordained  to  his  office  (2  Tim.  iv.  1-8).  'Nor perhaps 
can  we  argue  against  his  localisation  from  the  fact 
of  St.  Paul  summoning  him  to  Kome,  or  from  the 
fact  of  his  having  gone  there. 

"  But  there  is  a  close  analogy  between  the  office 
of  Timothy  and  that  of  Titus,  and  Titus  certainly 
appears  to  have  left  Crete  to  join  St.  Paul  at  Piome 
(?),  and  to  have  left  again  not  for  Crete  but  for 
Dalmatia  (2  Tim.  iv.  9  ;  Heb.  xiii.  23  ;  Tit.  iii.  12  ; 
2  Tim.  iv.  10).  It  should  be  added  that  no 
definite  title  is  assigned  to  Timothy  and  Titus, — 
no  doubt  the  necessity  for  fixed  titles  grew  greater 


APOSTOLIC  SUCCESSION  129 

with  the  lapse  of   time  and   the  increase  of   con- 
troversy" (p.  249). 

(3)  Apollos.  "  Such  ordination,  again,  lue  should 
suppose  Apollos  to  have  received.  It  will,  however, 
be  of  course  acknowledged  that  miraculous  evidence 
of  the  Divine  will,  such  as  the  Church  could  recog- 
nise, went  far  to  reduce  the  ceremony  of  ordination 
to  a  lower  level  of  importance  than  it  held  in 
ordinary  cases  "  {ibid.). 

(4)  One  other  name  of  a  possible  local  bishop  in 
the  days  of  the  last  of  the  apostles  (St.  John),  the 
Canon  strangely  cites.  "We  shall  probably  be 
incHned  to  see  in  Diotrephes,  with  his  ambitious 
self-exaltation  and  his  power  to  cast  out  of  the 
Church  brethren  who  had  come  from  St.  John, 
one  of  these  local  bishops  who  was  misusing  his 
authority"  (p.  255). 

We  have  seen  above  (p.  66)  that,  by  our  author's 
candid  acknowledgment,  the  Epistle  of  Clement 
proves  that  there  was  no  office  in  the  Church  of 
Corinth  in  A.D.  95  higher  than  that  of  presbyter, 
and  (p.  103)  that  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp  to  the 
Philippians  proves  the  same  to  have  been  the  case 
in  Philippi  "  up  to  the  middle  of  the  second 
century." 

Of  the  case  of  Clement  and  the  Church  of  Eome 
we  also  read :  "  Though  Clement  cannot  have  been 
called  a  bishop  in  the  later  sense  of  the  word,  his 
position  in  the  earhest  tradition  is  so  prominent 
that  he  must  in  fact  have  been  what  would  have 
been  in  later  times  designated  by  that  name  One 
9 


I30       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

of  this  order  must,  we  should  sujjpose,  always  have 
existed  in  so  prominent  a  Church  as  Home.  If  not 
in  name,  ive  can  well  believe  there  was  in  fact  an 
episcopal  succession  from  the  first."  ^ 

We  have  seen  that  he  acknowledges  that  "  the 
Ignatian  bishops "  were  not  diocesan  bishops,  but 
that  their  office  was  that  of  the  vicar  of  a  parish 
or  minister  of  a  congregation. 

His  candid  acknowledgment  of  the  difficulty  of 
proving  his  thesis  extends  beyond  the  period  of  the 
apostolic  Fathers  to  that  of  Irenaeus  (a.d.  200),  for 
he  writes :  "  Irenaeus'  use  of  language,  indeed,  about 
the  bishop  is  not  quite  determinate ;  the  venerable 
title  of  '  presbyter '  is  still  used  in  an  inclusive 
sense  for  the  Church  rulers "  (ii.  3.  2,  iii.  2.  3, 
iv.  26.  2,  4,  5,  etc.). 

One  uniform  visible  Church. 

"  In  the  history  of  Christendom  we  discern  a 
great  number  of  organised  religious  bodies,  owing 
their  existence  and  their  purpose  to  Christian  belief 
and  Christian  ideas ;  but  in  the  midst  of  these  also 
we  discern  something  incomparably  more  permanent 
and  more  universal — one  continuous  body — the 
Catholic  Church.  There  it  is ;  no  one  can  overlook 
its  visible  existence,  let  us  say  from  the  time  when 
Christianity  emerges  out  of  the  gloom  of  the  sub- 
apostolic  age  down  to  the  period  of  the  Keformation. 
And  all  down  this  period  of  its  continuous  life  this 
1  The  italics  are  our  own. 


APOSTOLIC  SUCCESSION  131 

Society  makes  a  constant  and  unmistakable  claim. 
It  claims  to  have  been  instituted  as  the  home  of  the 
New  Covenant  of  salvation  by  the  incarnate  Son  of 
God.  Is  the  claim  which  this  Catholic  Church  has 
made  a  just  one  ?  " 

"  Certainly  the  idea  of  a  visible  Church  and  its 
unity  (uniformity  ?)  was  prominent  there  (in  Kome) 
when  Victor  (a.d.  190),  the  bishop,  attempted  to 
excommunicate  the  Churches  of  Asia  for  keeping 
Easter  after  their  own  Johannine  tradition."  ^ 

Let  us  place  these  statements  in  juxtaposition 
with  a  few  facts  of  history  !  There  was  in  Western 
Christendom  for  many  centuries  down  to  the 
Keformation,  one  continuous  body  which  called  her- 
self the  Catholic  Church.  There  was  in  Eastern 
Christendom  a  similar  body  in  deadly  feud  with 
her  Western  sister,  who  made  the  same  claim  for 
herself ;  and  there  were  several  other  Eastern 
Churches  side  by  side  with  her.  Many  other 
Christian  bodies  arose  in  Western  Christendom,  but 
the  great  Western  Church  destroyed  them  with 
great  cruelty.  This  Western  Church  claims  to  be 
the  home  of  the  New  Covenant  of  salvation,  and 
denies  the  blessings  of  salvation  to  all  outside  her 
pale.  Is  this  claim  which  the  Church  of  Kome  has 
made  a  just  one  ?  Bishop  Gore,  if  we  rightly 
understand  him,  says  that  it  is  a  just  one.  The 
Church  of  England,  all  the  great  Reformed  Churches 
of  Western  Christendom,  and  all  the  Oriental 
Churches  indignantly  deny  it. 

.  ^  Gore,  The  Church  and  the  Christian  Ministry, 


132       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

The  Canon  summons  strange  witnesses  to  support 
his  thesis.  In  the  first  century,  according  to  him, 
Diotrephes  was  2^ossibli/  the  solitary  instance  of  a 
monarchical  Episcopus ;  in  the  second  century, 
Victor  is  (in  opposition  to  Polycarp,  Anicetus,  and 
Irenpeus)  the  sole  upholder  of  the  uniformity  of  one 
visible  Church. 


Fvohdion. 

The  history  of  the  first  two  centuries  having 
thus  failed  to  produce  any  proofs  of  the  thesis,  the 
Canon  proceeds  to  show  the  abundant  proofs  which 
doubtless  exist  in  the  writings  of  "  the  Fathers  "  of 
later  centuries,  that  the  Church  caine  to  acknowledge 
more  and  more  the  necessity  of  the  three  orders  of 
bishop,  priest,  and  deacon,  and  the  claims  made  by 
bishops  of  succession  from  the  apostles,  and  of  the 
sacerdotal  character  of  the  offices  of  bishop  and 
presbyter ;  and  from  these  phenomena  in  later 
Church  history  he  argues,  on  the  principle  of 
evolution,  that  they  must  have  been  in  accordance 
with  the  mind  and  intention  of  Christ.  "  Mr. 
Darwin,"  he  says,  "  uses  these  words  :  '  I  fully  admit 
that  there  are  many  difficulties  not  satisfactorily 
explained  by  my  theory  of  descent  with  modification, 
but  I  cannot  possibly  believe  that  a  false  theory 
would  explain  so  many  classes  of  facts  as  I  certainly 
think  it  does  explain.  On  these  grounds  I  drop  my 
anchor,  and  believe  that  the  difficulties  will  slowly 
disappear.'     It  is  interesting  to  note  what  grounds 


APOSTOLIC  SUCCESSION  133 

of  evidence  a  great  scientific  writer  thinks  adequate 
to  support  a  far-reaching  doctrine ;  and  it  is 
impossible  not  to  perceive  what  infinitely  higher 
grounds  we  have  for  our  theory  of  apostolic 
succession.  We  then  have  better  cause  to  drop 
our  anchor"  (p.  243). 

On  the  same  theory  of  evolution  as  that  on 
which  Bishop  Gore  bases  his  doctrine  of  apostolic 
succession,  the  Church  of  Eome  has  built  the 
doctrines  of  the  Papacy,  Mariolatry,  the  worship 
of  Images,  Indulgences,  and  all  the  other  false 
doctrines  for  rejecting  which  our  Keformers  died  at 
the  stake ;  and  having  once  built  her  house  on 
the  shifting  sands  of  Tradition  and  Evolution,  she 
easily  found  historians  who  filled  up  the  missing 
link  by  the  fable  of  St.  Peter's  episcopate  of  twenty- 
two  years  over  the  Church  of  Kome,  by  the  Forged 
Decretals,  and  a  thousand  other  similar  inventions. 


CONCLUSION. 

Finally,  let  us  return  to  the  point  from  which  we 
started,  namely,  the  duty  of  cultivating  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  with  all  who  love  the  Lord,  in  view  of 
the  cry  of  the  heathen  world,  at  home  and  abroad, 
which  is  going  up  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of 
Sabaoth,  and — first  as  to  the  heathen  world  abroad. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  think  that  differences  of  organ- 
isation between  various  Churches  in  the  mission  field 
are  as  great  a  stumbling-block  to  the  heathen  as 
many  think.  Neither  idolaters  nor  Mohammedans 
expect  to  find  Christians  all  of  one  school  of 
thought,  any  more  than  they  themselves  are.  The 
following  conversation  once  took  place  between  a 
missionary  and  a  Moslem  priest : — 

Priest.  "  How  many  sects  have  you  in  England  ?  " 

Missionary.  "  I  never  counted  them ;  but  I  pre- 
sume we  have  as  many  as  Mohammed  said  we 
should  have." 

F.  "  What  did  Mohammed,  peace  be  upon  him, 
say  ? " 

31.  "  Art  thou  a  teacher  in  Islam,  and  knowest 
not  what  thy  prophet  said  ? " 


CONCLUSION  135 

P.  "  Well,  what  did  he  say  ? " 

M.  "  It  is  written  in  your  tradition  that  the 
prophet  said :  '  There  were  seventy  sects  in  the 
religion  of  Moses,  only  one  of  whom  went  to 
heaven ;  there  were  seventy-one  sects  among  the 
Christians,  ditto ;  and  there  will  be  seventy-two 
sects  among  my  followers,  only  one  of  whom  will 
be  saved,' " 

The  priest  acknowledged  that  the  prophet  had 
spoken  these  words,  and  asked  no  more  questions. 
As  long  as  all  evangelical  Churches  and  missionary 
societies  do  not  trespass  on  the  spheres  of  labour 
of  one  another,  and  as  long  as  they  live  in  brotherly 
love,  intercommunion,  and  fellowship  one  with 
another,  differences  in  minor  points  of  organisation, 
etc.,  are  no  stumbling-block  to  the  heathen.  There 
are  a  few  missionary  societies,  we  grieve  to  say, 
who  perpetuate  our  home  differences  and  divisions 
among  the  heathen,  and  who  will  not  practise  inter- 
communion and  fellowship  with  members  of  other 
Christian  bodies ;  these  are  a  sad  stumbling -block  to 
idolaters,  Moliammedans,  and  7iative  Christians. 

It  is  in  the  homeland  that  our  divisions  do  the 
greatest  harm.  We  have  millions  at  home  who 
live  without  God  and  without  hope.  We  have 
millions  at  home  existing  in  the  slums  of  our  cities, 
in  a  state  of  squalor  and  degradation  which  fosters 
the  thirst  for  drink  and  every  crime.  Christians 
seem  to  have  forgotten  that  the  two  laws  of  our 
being  are,  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with 
all  thy  heart  "  ;  and  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour 


136       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

as  thyself."  They  have  forgotten  that  they  will  be 
judged  by  those  two  laws,  and  that  "  the  King  upon 
the  throne "  will  say  to  them :  "  Inasmuch  as  ye 
did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these  My  brethren, 
ye  did  it  not  to  Me." 

Our  Lord's  last  and  greatest  commission  to  His 
Church  was,  "  Make  disciples  of  all  nations " ;  but 
He  added  emphatically,  "  beginning  at  Jerusalem." 
He  charged  them  to  "  tarry  at  Jerusalem  till  they 
should  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high."  The 
promise  of  the  Father  was  fulfilled ;  the  Holy 
Spirit  came  upon  them  with  power  on  the  Day  of 
Pentecost ;  and,  "  The  love  of  God  was  shed  abroad 
in  their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit  which  was  given 
them."  It  was  not  with  a  zeal  for  the  conversion  of 
the  far  off  heathen  that  He  endued  them,  but  with 
love  to  one  another,  and  with  love  to  the  poor. 
Out  of  that  love  to  the  poor  sprang,  ere  long,  the 
office  of  deacons  in  the  Church.  And  St.  Ignatius 
asserts  that  in  his  opinion  without  a  body  of  deacons, 
as  well  as  a  council  of  presbyters,  and  a  pastor  in 
each  congregation,  there  cannot  be  a  Church.  There 
is  a  new  doctrine  taught  amongst  us,  that  it  is  by 
the  o^ous  operatum  of  sacraments,  by  observance  of 
outer  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  not  by  "  the  love  of 
God  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts,"  that  we  are  to 
be  known  as  the  followers  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
Our  missionary  societies  cry  in  vain  to  wealthy 
England  for  men,  women,  and  money  for  the 
extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  heathen  lands. 
Let  us  heal  our   home   divisions,  let  us   help   our 


CONCLUSION  137 

Lord  and  Master  "  to  lift  the  poor  out  of  the  dung- 
hill" (1  Sam.  ii,  8);  let  us  practise  love  on  the 
poor  at  home,  and  thus  learn  true  love  to  those 
afar  off;  and  the  silver  and  the  gold,  which  belong 
unto  God,  will  flow  in  abundance  into  His  treasury, 
and  "  Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of 
Thy  power " ;  and  "  The  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  Jehovah,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea." 


APPENDIX. 

A. — Legend  of  the  Martykdom  of  Clement 
OF  Eome — (P.  49). 

Legend  of  the  Martyrdom. 

In  the  reign  of  Trajan,  Clement  was  accused  of 
being  a  Christian,  and  condemned  by  the  emperor 
to  be  put  to  death ;  but  he  was  so  honoured  and 
beloved  by  the  people  of  Eome  for  his  holiness 
and  benevolence,  that  Mauritius  the  Prefect  pre- 
vailed on  Trajan  to  commute  the  sentence  to  banish- 
ment to  the  Tauric  Chersonese.  Mauritius  wept  as 
he  read  the  sentence  of  banishment,  and  said,  "  God 
will  not  abandon  thee."  When  Clement  reached 
the  Crimea  he  found  two  thousand  Christians  there 
working  in  the  mines,  who  had  been  banished  before 
him.  On  the  occasion  of  a  great  drought,  when  the 
exiles  were  in  danger  of  dying  of  thirst,  Clement 
prayed  for  them ;  and  as  he  prayed  he  saw  in  a 
vision  a  lamb  pointing  to  a  spring  of  water  in  a 
certain  place.  Clement  knew  that  it  was  the  Lamb 
of  God  who  had  answered  his  prayer ;  but  on  going 
with  the  Christians  to  the  place  they  found  no 
water  there.  However,  no  sooner  had  he  struck 
the  ground  with  his  spade  than  an  abundant  foun- 
tain of  water  burst  forth  and  satisfied  the  thirst  of 
all  the  Christians. 

The  miracle  became  also  a  fountain  of  life  to  a 


APPENDIX  139 

multitude  of  idolaters,  who,  seeing  it,  believed,  and 
were  baptized  in  its  waters.  On  hearing  of  this, 
Trajan  was  enraged,  and  sent  soldiers  to  slay  the 
converts ;  and  they  all  joyfully  drank  the  cup  of 
martyrdom.  As  for  Clement,  for  fear  that  the 
Christians  should  pay  homage  to  his  remains,  they 
took  him  out  some  distance  from  the  shore,  and 
having  hung  an  anchor  round  his  neck,  cast  him 
into  the  sea ;  but  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  the 
Church,  the  sea  retired  three  miles,  and  the  body  of 
the  saint  was  found  enshrined  in  a  white  marble 
tomb  which  the  angels  had  built  over  it  in  the 
depth  of  the  sea,  and  the  anchor  lying  beside 
the  shrine.  Every  year,  at  the  festival  of  his 
martyrdom,  the  sea  retired  for  seven  days,  that  the 
Christians  might  worship  at  his  tomb.  Hence  a 
living  fountain  and  an  anchor  are  the  symbols 
of  St.  Clement  in  sacred  art.  There  are  forty- 
seven  churches  in  England  dedicated  to  him,  and 
the  device  in  that  in  the  Strand  is  an  anchor  on 
the  buttons  of  the  beadles  and  on  the  weather- 
cock. 

^.— Chief  Priests— (P.  81). 

For  they  are  your  chief  priests.  Though  the 
same  word  is  used  in  the  Greek  of  the  New 
Testament  for  "  chief  priest "  and  "  high  priest," 
yet  a  distinction  is  correctly  made  both  in  the 
A.V.  and  E.V.  between  the  singular  and  the 
plural  of  the  word.  We  always  find  the  Greek 
word  translated  "  high  priest  "  in  the  singular,  and 
"  chief   priest "  in   the  plural.      There   could   have 


I40       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

been  only  one  true  "high  priest"  at  any  given 
time  among  the  Jews,  but  there  were  many  whom 
they  called  "  chief  priests."  The  word  "  high 
priest "  occurs  forty-one  times  in  the  Gospels  and 
the  Acts ;  "  chief  priests "  occurs  sixty-five  times. 
Christ  is,  according  to  the  Scripture  and  the 
writings  of  the  early  Fathers  {e.g.  Clem,  of  Eome, 
§  36;  Ignat.  Phil.  §  9),  the  One  High  Priest, 
and  the  word  has  no  plural  in  the  Christian's 
language. 

According  to  the  author  of  the  Didache  all 
believers  are  "  priests,"  and  the  "  prophets,"  not  the 
presbyters  or  "  bishops,"  are  "  your  chief  priests." 

There  is  a  wide  gulf  indeed  between  this  usage 
of  the  apostles  and  of  the  apostolic  Fathers  and 
that  of  the  Church  of  Eome,  according  to  which 
the  Bishop  of  Eome  is  the  "  high  priest " ;  other 
bishops,  "  chief  priests,"  and  the  "  presbyters  "  the 
"  priests  of  the  New  Covenant." 

C. —  SvaLaarripiov — (P.  100). 

'Eav  fir]  Ti9  37  ivTo<;  tov  6vcnaarr]piov,  vaTepelrai 
rov  aprov  [tov  @eov\  el  'yap  ei'o?  koX  Seurepov 
irpocrev^^  roaavrijv  la'^vv  €^(€1,  Troa-qy  [xaWov  i]  re 
rov  eTrta-Korrov  Koi  Trao-?;?  t^<?  eKK\i](TLa<;.  "  For  if 
any  one  be  not  within  the  precinct  of  the  sanctuary, 
he  lacketh  the  bread  (of  God).  For  if  the  prayer 
of  one  and  another  hath  so  great  force,  how  much 
more  that  of  the  bishop  and  the  whole  Church  " 
(Ign.  Aph.  v.). 

"  TOV    OvacacTTTjplov]    The    same    expression    oc- 


APPENDIX  141 

curs  again  Trail,  vii.,  6  ivTo<;  dvcnaar'qplov  cov 
Kadap6<i  eariv,  k.t.X.  The  OvaiaaTijpiov  here  is  not 
the  altar,  but  the  enclosure  in  which  the  altar 
stands,  as  the  preposition  ivro'i  requires.  This 
meaning  is  consistent  with  the  sense  of  the  word, 
which  (unlike  ^a)fio<;)  signiiies  the  place  of  sacri- 
fice "  ;  and  it  is  supported  also  by  examples  of  its 
use  as  applied  to  Christian  Churches ;  e.g.  Cone. 
Laod.,  Can.  19,  fi6voi,<;  e^ov  elvai  Tol<i  lepariKol^ 
elaiivat  eh  to  Ova-iacrrripiov  {i.e.  the  sacrarium), 
compared  with  Can.  4,  ov  Zel  <yvva2Ka<;  iv  to5 
dvaiaaTripLW  elaep^eaOai  (Tabb.  Cone.  i.  pp.  1533, 
1537,  ed.  Colet). 

"  This  seems  also  to  be  its  sense  in  Eev.  x.  1, 
fierprjaov  top  vaov  rov  ©eov  koI  to  OvcnaaTrjptov  koI 
Toix;  irpoaKvvovvTa'i  iv  avTa>;  comp.  xiv.  17,  18, 
aWo'i  dyyeko'i  i^i^XOef  iv  tov  vaov  .  .  .  Kal  aXXa 
dyy€\o<;  (i^rfKOev)  iK  tov  dvataaTrjpcov.  (For  the 
pas';,  as  confined  to  the  holy  place  and  distin- 
guished from  the  court  of  the  altar,  see  Clem.  Kom. 

41.) 

"  Thus  OvcriaaTijpcov,  being  at  once  the  place  of 
sacrifice  and  the  court  of  the  congregation,  was 
used  metaphorically  for  the  Church  of  Christ,  the 
dvataaTijpLov  €p,-\^v')(pv,  as  St.  Chrysostom  terms  it. 
Somewhat  similarly  in  Polyc.  Phil.  4,  yivwaKovaa^ 
OTL  elalv  6v(naaT^piov  @eov,  it  is  applied  to  a 
section  of  the  Church,  the  body  of  '  widows.'  .  .  . 
In  fact  the  imagery  here  is  explained  by  the 
following  words,  where  6  eV/(7/co7ro<?  Kal  irdaa  7) 
iKKkrjaia  corresponds  to  dvaiaa-rripiov,  while  rj 
Trpoaev^i]  is  the  spiritual  sacrifice  therein  offered. 


142       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

"  For  the  prayers  of  the  Christians,  as  taking 
the  place  which  the  sacrifices  held  under  the  old 
dispensation,  see  the  note  on  Clem.  Kom.  44 " 
(Lightfoot,  Ign.  Aph.  v.). 

"  Tov  aprov  rov  Qeov]  i.e.  '  the  spiritual  susten- 
ance which  God  provides  for  His  people.'  There  is 
probably  a  reference  to  the  eucharistic  bread  here, 
as  there  is  in  Bom.  7  (see  note  there).  The 
eucharistic  bread,  however,  is  not  exclusively  or 
directly  contemplated,  but  only  taken  as  a  type 
of  the  spiritual  nourishment  which  is  dispensed 
through  Christ.  This  reference  (like  Bom.  7) 
seems  to  be  inspired  by  John  vi.  31  sq.,  where 
also  the  eucharistic  bread  furnishes  the  imagery, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  a  larger  application  is 
contemplated,  o  apro^i  rov  ©eov  eariv  6  Kara^alvwv 
€K  TOV  ovpavov,  K.T.X."  (ibid.). 

Note  how  entirely  scriptural  is  the  conception  of 
the  Church,  the  body  of  Christ,  in  the  writings  of 
the  apostolic  Fathers !  According  to  them,  all 
believers,  men  and  women  alike,  dwell  in,  or  rather 
are,  the  OvcnaarripLov,  "  the  temple  of  the  living 
God"  (2  Cor.  vi.  16).  How  great  was  the  fall- 
ing off  in  the  next  two  centuries !  According  to 
the  canons  of  the  Council  of  Laodicea  (a.d.  363), 
the  6v(na<nripiov  is  the  sacrarium  of  the  material 
church,  and  all  laymen  and  women  are  excluded 
from  it. 

D.—(P.  117). 

Though  it  was  our  intention,  in  seeking  to  ascer- 
tain what  was  truly  apostolic  in  the  orders  of  the 


APPENDIX  143 

Christian  ministry,  not  to  go  beyond  the  Apostolic 
Fathers,  and  the  date  A.D.  130,  yet  the  mention  of 
Polycarp  in  the  letter  of  Irenaeus  to  Victor  (a.d, 
190-195)  introduced  that  great  Christian  writer  to 
the  reader.  As  the  fact  that  Irenseus,  in  that  letter, 
speaks  of  no  order  of  ministry  higher  than  the  pres- 
byterate  as  having  existed  in  Kome  in  A.D.  150, 
may  have  given  a  false  idea  of  his  teaching  on  this 
subject,  it  is  necessary  to  correct  this  idea. 

Irenseus  is,  in  fact,  the  earliest  Christian  writer 
who  "  asserts  that  the  apostles  established  '  bishops  ' 
in  all  the  Churches  which  they  founded ;  endowed 
them  with  authority  to  teach  what  was  to  be  handed 
down  in  unbroken  succession,  and  bestowed  on  them 
pre-eminently  the  gift  of  discerning  and  knowing 
the  truth  "  (Farrar,  Lives  of  the  Fathers,  vol.  i.  p.  77). 

Dean  Farrar  adds :  "  We  will  not  go  so  far  as  to 
call  this  '  an  historic  fiction  ' ;  but,  if  it  be  true,  it  is 
strange  that,  on  the  one  hand,  all  the  data  which 
we  possess  should  point  to  a  different  conclusion, 
and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  we  should  hear  nothing 
definite  about  this  fact  until  it  was  required  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  the  combatants  against 
Gnosticism  in  the  last  third  of  the  second  century. 
But  it  is  impossible  to  read  Irenaeus  without  seeing 
that  he  endows  the  physical  Church  with  an  infalli- 
bility in  all  things  which  was  never  promised  by 
Christ,  and  loads  it  with  attributes  and  eulogies 
which  are  scarcely  derived  from  the  language  of 
Scripture  "  (ibid.). 

Irenaeus  quotes  almost  every  book  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  many  of  the  Old,  in  his  refutation 


144       APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

of  the  Gnostics ;  and  it  is  ever  to  be  regretted  that 
he  did  not  see  that  the  word  of  God  was  more  than 
sufficient  for  his  purpose,  and  that  his  appeal  to  un- 
certain tradition  not  only  weakened  his  argument, 
but  sowed  the  seed  of  a  system  of  error  which  has 
done  greater  and  more  permanent  injury  to  the 
Church  than  the  heresy  which  he  so  ably  refuted. 
"  Since,  however,"  he  says,  "  it  would  be  very 
tedious — to  reckon  up  the  successions  of  all  (the 
bishops)  in  all  the  Churches,  we  do  put  to  confusion 
all  those  who,  in  whatever  manner,  whether  by  an 
evil  self-pleasing,  by  vainglory,  or  by  blindness  and 
perverse  opinion,  assemble  in  unauthorised  meetings  ; 
(we  do  this,  I  say,)  by  indicating  that  tradition, 
derived  from  the  apostles,  of  the  very  great,  the 
very  ancient,  and  universally  known  Church  founded 
and  organised  at  Eome  by  the  two  most  glorious 
apostles,  Peter  and  Paul ;  as  also  by  (point- 
ing out)  the  faith  preached  to  men,  which  comes 
down  to  our  time  by  means  of  the  successions  of 
the  bishops.  For  it  is  a  matter  of  necessity  that 
every  Church  should  agree  with  this  Church  on 
account  of  its  pre-eminent  authority,  that  is,  the 
.  onful  everywhere,  inasmuch  as  the  apostolic  tradi- 
tion has  been  preserved  continuously  by  those 
(faithful  men)  who  exist  everywhere. 

''  The  blessed  apostles,  then,  having  founded  and 
built  up  the  Church,  committed  into  the  hands 
of  Linus  the  office  of  the  episcopate.  To  him 
succeeded  Anacletus ;  and  after  him,  in  the  third 
place  from  the  apostles,  Clement  was  allotted  the 
bishopric.     To    this  Clement   succeeded   Evaristus. 


APPENDIX  145 

Alexander  followed  Evaristus ;  then,  sixth  from  the 
apostles,  Sixtus  was  appointed ;  after  him  Teles- 
phorus,  who  was  gloriously  martyred  ;  then  Hyginus; 
after  him,  Pius ;  then  after  him,  Anicetus.  Soter 
having  succeeded  Anicetus,  Eleutherius  does  now, 
in  the  twelfth  place  from  the  apostles,  hold  the 
inheritance  of  the  episcopate.  In  this  order,  and 
by  this  succession,  the  ecclesiastical  tradition  from 
the  apostles,  and  the  preaching  of  the  truth,  have 
come  down  to  us.  And  this  is  most  abundant  proof 
that  there  is  one  and  the  same  vivifying  faith,  which 
has  been  preserved  in  the  Church  from  the  apostles 
until  now,  and  handed  down  in  truth  "  (Iren.  Adv. 
Hcer.  iii.  3). 

Great  an  authority  as  is  Irenaeus  on  Christian 
doctrine,  he  is  notoriously  unreliable  as  an  historian. 
Thus  he  tells  us  that  Jesus  Christ  lived  for  fifty 
years  {Adv.  Hcer.  ii.  6).  Few,  if  any.  Church  his- 
torians now  accept  his  statement  as  to  the  succes- 
sions of  the  bishops  of  Eome  as  gospel  truth. 
"  Dr.  Burton  has  correctly  observed  that  no  point  of 
ecclesiastical  history  is  involved  in  so  much  perplexity 
and  contradiction  as  the  succession  of  the  early  bishovs 
of  Eome"  (Harvey's  L-en.  vol.  ii.  p.  10).  'ix. 

We  have  in  the  above  the  first  nest-egg,  from 
which  sprang  the  twin  doctrines  of  "Apostolic 
Succession  "  and  "  the  supremacy  of  the  Chura' "  if 
Eome,"  laid  by  the  good  Irengeus  about  a.d.  180. 
These  two  dogmas  stand  or  fall  on  the  same  founda- 
tion. The  best  of  men  have  erred  and  been  incon- 
sistent. Irenseus'  inconsistency,  with  regard  to  the 
second  of  these  doctrines,  is  manifested  by  his  letter 
10 


146      APOSTOLIC  ORDER  AND  UNITY 

to  the  Bishop  of  Kome,  written  ten  years  later,  in 
which  he  sharply  reproves  Victor  for  his  attempt 
to  excommunicate  the  Eastern  Churches  for  not 
conforming  to  the  tradition  of  the  Church  of  Eome 
as  to  the  date  of  the  observance  of  Easter.  The 
whole  history  of  the  Church  in  after  ages  proves 
that  bishops,  as  such,  have  not  inherited  from  the 
apostles  the  gift  of  infallibility  in  "  discerning  and 
knowing  the  truth  "  in  all  things. 

The  only  other  Christian  writer  of  the  second 
century  who  casts  any  light  on  the  subject  is  Justin 
Martyr ;  and  of  him  Dean  Earrar  writes  :  "  Of  '  the 
Church '  Justin  says  scarcely  anything.  Unlike 
Ignatius  and  Irenaeus  he  has  nothing  to  remark 
about  bishops,  knowing  no  church  officer  except  a 
^president  (6  irpoeaTW';)  and  deacons,  and  recognising 
the  universal  priesthood  of  all  Christians  under  the 
one  great  High  Priest,  Christ "  {Lives  of  the  Fathers, 
p.  114). 

May  we  not  discern,  in  this  account  of  the 
churches  with  which  Justin  Martyr  was  cognizant, 
a  mark  of  the  downgrade  process  which  took  place 
in  all  religions,  Christianity  not  excepted  ?  Of  the 
three  Ignatian  orders  of  the  ministry  in  each  con- 
gregation, or  church,  only  two  remain.  "  The  fitly- 
wreathed  circlet  of  your  presbytery"  (p.  100)  has 
ceased  to  exist,  and  the  president  of  the  college  of 
presbyters  has  become  the  president  of  the  church ; 
the  college  of  deacons  will  soon  follow  the  fate  of 
the  college  of  presbyters, 


INDEX. 


Agathopus,  a  friend  of  Igna- 
tius, 17. 

Alfotd,  Dean,  on  the  date  of  the 
Apocalypse,  426. 

Altars,  none  in  Christian  syna- 
gogues, 23. 

Ananias, "  a  disciple,"  laid  hands 
on  Saul  of  Tarsus,  17. 

Anicetus,  Bishop  of  Rome,  agrees 
to  differ  with  Polycarp  as  to 
the  date  of  the  observance  of 
Easter,  114,  115,  132. 

Apocalypse,  the,  written  towards 
the  end  of  the  reign  of  Do- 
mitiau,  42. 

Apollonius,  a  presbyter  of  Mag- 
nesia, 91. 

Apostles,  tlie,  appointed  by  our 
Lord,  with  St.  Peter  as  their 
president ;  of  the  circumci- 
sion, 10  ;  representatives  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  15, 
16  ;  some  strange  facts  con- 
cerning, 16,  17  ;  a  college  of 
presbyters  associated  with, 
25  ;  of  the  uncircumcision, 
Paul,  Barnabas,  and  perhaps 
others,  26,  32,  79  ;  other,  (1) 
missionaries?  79,  80;  (2) 
messengers  of  the  Churches, 
79. 

Apostolic  Constitutions,  69,  87. 


Apostolic  Fathers,  5,  7. 

Apostolic  succession.  Bishop 
Gore's  definition  of,  conse- 
quence of  his  thesis,  etc., 
124-134. 

Atonement,  the  Day  of,  12. 

Asia,  the  seven  Churches  of, 
40-43,  106. 

Baptism,  instituted  by  the  Lord, 
10,  12  ;  St.  John's  statement 
of  the  grace  of,  43  ;  directions 
with  regard  to  the  administra- 
tion of,  in  the  Didach^,  72, 
73. 

Barnabas,  a  prophet,  sent  by  the 
apostles  to  build  the  Church 
in  Antioch,  17,  18  ;  a  fellow- 
worker  with  Saul  of  Tarsus  in 
the  Church  in  Antioch,  26  ;  an 
apostle  of  the  uncircumcision, 
79. 

Barnabas,  the  Epistle  of,  5,  61, 
70. 

Bethlehem,  Council  of  (a.d. 
1672),  29. 

"  Bishop  "  (^/n'sco/JMs),  in  every 
instance  of  its  use  in  the 
first  century  synonymous  with 
presbyter,  27  ;  according  to 
Roman  Catholics,  Greeks,  and 
Anglicans,  essential  to  the  esse 


147 


148 


INDEX 


of  a  Church,  29  ;  none  in  the 
Churches  of  Ephesus  and  Crete 
in  A.D.  63,  33,  34  ;  not  men- 
tioned in  "Hebrews"  or  in 
the  writings  of  St.  John,  7, 
43  ;  in  the  Didache,  85-88  ; 
distinct  from  "presbyter"  in 
the  Churches  of  Asia  Minor 
and  Syria  in  the  beginning  of 
the  second  century,  98-104  ; 
but  not  in  the  Churches  of 
Corinth,  Rome,  or  Philippi, 
66,  103  ;  in  the  Ignatian 
Epistles  equivalent  to  "pastor 
of  congregation,"  not  to  "a 
bishop  of  a  diocese,"  130. 

"Catholic  Church,"  the,  first 
iised  by  Ignatius,  9,  100,  103  ; 
Bishop  Gore's  conception  of, 
130,  131  ;  definitions  of,  by 
the  Reformers,  and  in  the 
Prayer-Book  and  Articles  of 
Religion  of  the  Church  of 
England,  123. 

Confession  and  Absolution,  doc- 
trine of,  according  to  Clement 
of  Rome,  59. 

Congregational  Churches,  the, 
outside  the  covenant  of  grace 
(Gore),  125. 

"Chief  priests,"  distinction  be- 
tween "high  priest"  and, 
138. 

Church  (Ecdesia),  the,  our 
Lord's  teaching  on  the  sub- 
ject of,  (a)  the  universal,  (/3) 
the  local,  8  ;  solidarity  of,  Avith 
Old  Testament  Ecdesia,  9  ; 
the  history  of,  broken  off  for 
a  season,  light  thrown  on  it 
by  the  Epistle  of  Clement  of 
Rome  and  the  Didache,  7  ;  the 
twelve  apostles,  foundation- 
stones  of,  15  ;  organised  on 
the  pattern  of  the  synagogue, 
not  on  that  of  the  temple, 
19-23  ;  the  unity  of,  according 


to  St.  John,  44,  45  ;  one 
uniform,  and  visible  ?  (Gore), 
130,  131. 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  69. 

Clement  of  Rome,  5,  6,  46-67, 
70,  129,  137,  138. 

Crete,  no  bishop  in  the  Church 
of,  in  A.n.  63,  33. 

Cyril  Lucar,  Patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople presents  Charles  r. 
with  an  imperfect  copy  of 
"the  Epistle  of  Clement  of 
Rome"  (A.I).  1628),  46. 

Damas,  Bishop  of  Magnesia, 
visits  Ignatius  at  Smyrna,  91. 

Darwin,  theory  of  Evolution, 
132. 

"Deacons,"  the  office  of,  formed 
on  the  model  of  the  lowest 
order  of  ministers  in  the 
Jewish  synagogue,  25,  215  ; 
immediately  follow  "bishops  " 
in  Phil.  i.  1,  1  Tim.  iii.  1-7, 
and  in  the  Didache,  85  ;  the 
only  order  of  ministers  besides 
presbyters  in  Polycarp's  letter 
to  the  Philippians,  111  ; 
highly  valued  by  Ignatius, 
100,  135. 

Didache,  the,  5,  6,  7,  46,  68-89. 

Diotrephes,  Bishop  Gore's  sup- 
position about,  132  ;  ecclesi- 
astical pride  begun  in,  116. 

Dionysius,  Bishop  of  Corinth, 
letter  of,  to  the  Romans,  a.d. 
170,  47. 

Eastek,  dispute  between  Poly- 
carp  and  Anicetus  about  the 
time  of  observing,  113. 

Episcopacy,  no  trace  of  diocesan, 
or  monarchical,  in  the  period 
of  Church  history  under  dis- 
cussion, 21. 

Episcopus,  the,  not  a  jjasto)' 
■pastorum,  but  "the  pastor  of 
a    flock,    like    a    vicar    of   a 


INDEX 


149 


modern  town,  in  intimate 
relations  with  his  people " 
(Gore),  102. 

Ephesus,  the  position  held  by 
Timothy  in,  only  temporary, 
34  ;  the  letter  of  Ignatius  to 
the  Church  of,  91  ;  delegates 
sent  by  the  Church  of,  meet 
Ignatius  at  Smyrna,  91,  95, 
96. 

Eucharist,  the,  the  inward  and 
spiritual  grace  of,  43  ;  the 
earliest  liturgy  of,  75,  76  ;  not 
valid  without  the  presence  of 
the  bishop,  100. 

Evolution,  Gore's  theory  of 
Apostolic  Succession  based 
upon,  133. 

Fakbar  (Dean),  on  Clement  of 
Rome,  48,  51  ;  on  the  Life  of 
Polycarp  by  Pionius,  119. 

Forged  Decretals,  the,  133. 

Gore,  Bishop,  his  opinion  of 
Diotrephes,  11,  132;  acknow- 
ledges that  Christian  ministers 
are  never  called  "priests  "  till 
the  close  of  the  second  cen- 
tury, 31  ;  that  there  was  no 
order  of  ministry  higher  than 
presbyter  in  Corinth  when 
Clement  wrote  his  Epistle, 
66 ;  his  opinion  of  the 
Didache,  69  ;  on  the  Apostolic 
Constitutions,  86,  87  ;  on 
apostolic  succession,  124  ;  on 
sacerdotalism,  127  ;  drops  his 
anchor  on  evolution,  132. 

Greek  Church,  the,  decrees  that 
"without  episcopal  govern- 
ment there  can  be  neither 
Church  nor  Christian,"  29. 

Hebrews,  Epistle  to,  written 
in  "the  second  generation" 
(probably  about  a.d.  68),  14, 
23  ;  link  between  second  and 


third  generations,  35 ;  con- 
tents of,  35-39 ;  quoted  by 
Clement  of  Rome,  50. 

Hermas,  the  Shepherd  of,  5 ; 
speaks  of  Clement  as  if  he 
were  his  contemporary,  48  ; 
portions  of  Didache  incorpor- 
ated in,  69. 

Heresies,  in  the  Churches  of 
Asia,  in  the  days  of  St.  Paul 
and  St.  John,  40-42  ;  in  the 
days  of  Ignatius,  93-97. 

Historic  Episcopacy,  the,  an  in- 
comprehensible and  undefin- 
able  term,  29. 

Holy  Spirit,  the,  ministry  of, 
18,  24  ;  baptism  of,  18. 

Hooper,  bishop  and  martyr,  his 
definition  of  "Church,"  23. 

Hy genus,  Pope,  114. 

Ignatius,  Bishop  of  Antioch, 
5,  7,  8,  48,  67,  90-106,  107, 
108,  112,  120,  135. 

Irenseus,  letter  of,  to  Victor,  1 14  ; 
lays  the  foundation  of  "Apos- 
tolic Succession"  and  " supre- 
macy ofChurch  of  Rome,"  143. 

Jesus  Christ,  the  one  great 
name  in  "the  first  genera- 
tion," 8-13. 

Jerusalem,  the  Church  in, 
founded  and  flourished  for  a 
time  having  only  "the  min- 
istrj'  of  the  Spirit,"  24  ;  the 
first  order  of  "the  local 
ministry,"  that  of  deacons, 
instituted  in,  25. 

Judas  and  Silas,  prophets,  19. 

Justin  Martyr,  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian sacrifices  according  to,  77; 
knows  of  no  church  officer 
except  "president"  and 
"deacon,"  146. 

Local  ministry,  the  orders  of, 
in     the     Acts,    25  ;     in     the 


ISO 


INDEX 


Pastoral  Epistles,  27  ;  in  the 
Epistle  of  Clement,  59-67  ;  in 
the  Didache,  85-87  ;  in  the 
Epistles  of  Ignatius,  98-105  ; 
in  the  Epistle  of  Polycarp, 
111  ;  deduction  from  the 
above,  120-123. 

Lightfoot,  Bishop,  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  "Church"  after 
the  model  of  the  synagogue, 
19  ;  Timothy  and  Titus  not 
hishops,  34,  47,  49,  52,  60,  63, 
64  ;  on  the  Ignatian  Epistles, 
97,  139-142. 

Lord's  Day,  the,  77. 

Magnesians,  the  Epistle  of 
Ignatius  to,  91,  9Q,  105. 

Matthias,  the  election  of,  to  the 
apostolate  necessary  to  com- 
plete their  number  before  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
15,  16. 

Neale,    history    of   the     holy 

Eastern  Church,  29. 
Nice,  Council  of,  decides  against 

the  Quartodecimans,  113. 

Onesimus,  Bishop  of  Ephesus, 
sent  as  deputy  of  the  Church 
to  meet  Ignatius  at  Smyrna,  91. 

Papias,  Fragments  of,  5. 
Passover,  the.  Holy  Communion 

the  continuation  of,  12,  13. 
Pastoral  Epistles,  77,  95. 
Philadelphia,  letter  of  Ignatius 

to  Churcli  of,  92,  97,  103. 
Philo,  a  friend  of  Ignatius,  97. 
Philippians,  Epistle  of  Polycarp 

to,  108,  129. 
Philotheos  Bryennios,  47. 
Pionius,  biographer  of  Polycarp, 

119. 
Pius,  Pope,  114. 
Polycarp,   5,   91,   98,   102,   103, 

107-119,  129,  132, 


Presbyters,   20,    23,    25-27,    43, 

99,  111. 
President,  10,  21,  23,  25,  101. 
Priests,  23. 
Prophets,    of   New    Testament, 

18,  19,  78,  80,  81,  85. 

Quartodecimans,  116. 

Ramsay,  22. 

Reformation,  28,  121,  131, 
Romans,    the,    Polycarp's  letter 

to,  97  ;  the  letter  of  Ignatius 

to,  97,  103,  104. 
Rome,   the   Church  of,  32,  52  ; 

the    Bishop  of,    48,    49,    92, 

112. 
Rufus,    carried   in    chains  witli 

Ignatius  to  Rome,  92,  112. 

Sabatiee,   on   the   ministry   of 

the  Spirit,  83. 
Sacerdotalism,  30,  127. 
Sacraments,  10,  43,  72,  75. 
Sacrifice,  23,  61. 
Sixtus,  Pope,  114. 
Smyrnseans,   the  letter  of  Igna- 
tius   to,     98  ;     letter     of,     to 

Polycarp,  117. 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  83. 
St.   James,  the  Lord's  Brother, 

7,  23,  25,  35,  127,  128. 
St.  John,  14,  17,  35,  39-45,  105. 
St.  Paul,  6,  18,  21,  22,  23,  35, 

50,  54,  66,  105. 
St.     Peter,      7,      16,     35,     54, 

109. 
Synagogue,       Jewish,       19-23  ; 

Christian,  23. 

"Teachers,"  78,  81,  85. 
Telesphorus,  Pope,  114. 
Temple,  the,  19,  20. 
Tertullian  and  Origen,  31. 
Theodosius,  Emperor,  116. 
evaLocrrripLov,  110,  139-142. 
Timothy,  14,  33,  105,  127,  128. 
Titus,  33,  128. 


INDEX  151 

Trajan,  Emperor,  90,  137.  letter  of  Irenseus  to,  113-117, 

Tralles,    deputies   from   Church         132. 

of,  meet  Ignatius  at  Smyrna,     Viri  Apostolici,  127-130. 

91 ;     letter     of    Ignatius     to 

Church  of,  96,  97.  I  Westcott,     Bishop,    on    "the 

Hebrews,"  36-38,  42. 
Unity   of   Christians,    relation    Widows,  God's  altar,  110. 

of,  to  mission  work,  3.  I 

Unity  or  uniformity  ?  44.  i  Zotion,    deacon    of    Magnesia, 

I      91. 
Victor,   Bishop  of  Rome,   47  ;    Zozimus,  martyr,  112. 


FEINTED   8V    MORRIUON   AND  OIBB   LIMITED,    BOINBUROH 


T^. 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


H5?:l